This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
2 Timoth. 3. v. 8 , 9.
As Iannes and Mambres resisted Moyses , so these also resist the truth , men corrupted in minde , reprobate concerning the fayth . But they shal prosper no further . For their folly shal be manifest to al , as theirs also was .
Veni & vide . Come and see . Iohn . 1. v. 46.
the
order
&
succession
of
Popes
to
be
Antichrist
,
Church
whereof
the
Pope
is
head
,
to
be
Antichrist
,
True
Histories
.
the
image
of
Christ
is
as
very
an
Idol
,
as
the
image
of
Venus
or
Iupiter
Peter
was
neuer
at
Rome
Christ
is
not
begotten
of
the
substance
of
his
father
not
god
of
god
the
father
,
but
god
of
him selfe
Priest
and
offered
sacrifice
to
his
father
according
to
his
diuinitie
.
The
succession
of
popes
is
Antichrist
,
The
vniuersal
Church
is
Antichrist
.
The
discipline
of
the
kirke
was
openly
impugned
when
as
the
king
by
the
perswasion
of
the
enemies
of
the
kirke
was
induced
to
make
him self
and
his
priuie
councel
iudges
in
the
cognition
of
matters
mere
ecclesiastical
,
and
concerning
the
doctrine
of
the
preachers
,
and
to
take
vpon
him
whatsoeuer
iurisdiction
the
Pope
vsurped
there
in
of
old
,
yea
and
more
ouer
to
discharge
the
general
assembly
&
al
pastors
within
this
realme
to
proceede
to
the
sentence
of
excommunication
,
also
to
suspend
the
same
.
At
the
last
some
preachers
haue
bene
stopped
by
commaundement
&c.
That
by
that
sacrament
children
be
regenerate
,
and
graffed
in
to
the
body
of
Christes
congregation
,
and
made
partakers
of
the
death
of
our
Sauiour
.
not
to
doubte
,
but
earnestly
to
beleeue
,
that
Christ
wil
sauorably
receaue
those
present
infants
with
the
armes
of
his
mercie
,
that
he
wil
geue
vnto
them
the
blessing
of
eternal
life
,
and
make
them
partakers
of
euerlasting
ioye
.
That
al
those
which
are
baptised
,
are
not
the
sonnes
of
God
,
because
they
haue
not
al
the
spirite
of
adoption
:
and
children
bapt●sed
if
they
be
not
gods
elect
,
baptisme
can
not
make
them
his
children
,
Cum
priuilegio
Regiae
Maiestatis
,
Ego
vos
certiores
facio
,
quod
rectè
praestitistis
officium
vestrum
in
bacre
etc.
I
assure
you
,
you
haue
wel
performed
your
duety
in
this
matter
,
and
kept
a
right
order
in
the
baptizing
of
this
infant
,
who
being
borne
in
original
sinne
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
,
now
by
the
lauer
of
regeneration
in
baptisme
,
is
ascribed
into
the
number
of
Gods
children
,
and
made
heyre
of
eternal
life
.
Cum
priuilegio
Regiae
Maiestatis
,
vt
per
impositionem
manuum
et
orationem
,
vires
et
defensionem
accipiant
contra
omnes
insultus
peccati
,
mundi
,
et
diaboli
.
Confirmation
is
applied
to
them
which
are
now
baptized
,
that
by
imposition
of
hands
and
praier
,
they
may
receaue
strength
&
defense
against
the
inuasions
of
sinne
,
the
world
,
and
the
deuil
.
sustayned
the
paines
of
a
damned
spirit
That
Christ
is
the
only
begotten
sonne
of
God
,
begotten
of
his
father
before
al
worldes
,
God
of
God
,
light
of
light
,
very
God
of
very
God
,
of
one
substance
with
the
father
.
Quia
religioni
molitur
exitium
atque
libertati
,
causam
praebet
,
cur
ipsum
oppugnemus
bona
conscientia
.
Cum
enim
in
eum
casum
res
deuenit
,
licet
resistere
,
sicut
&
sacris
&
prophanis
historiis
demonstrari
potest
.
Becaue
the
Emperour
intendeth
the
ouerthrow
of
religion
and
libertie
,
he
geueth
vs
cause
to
warre
against
him
with
safe
conscience
.
For
when
the
matter
commeth
to
that
issue
,
it
is
lawful
to
resist
,
as
it
may
be
proued
both
by
sacred
and
prophane
stories
.
who
by
their
bloud
consecrated
happely
to
God
the
first
foundation
of
Christian
religion
,
which
was
then
to
be
restored
in
Fraunce
.
That
he
would
shortly
come
into
Bohemia
,
and
rule
the
kingdome
after
the
same
order
as
his
father
Charles
had
done
before
him
:
the
Hussites
or
Protestantes
vnderstanding
thereby
that
their
sect
and
religion
should
be
vtterly
banished
,
which
was
not
begonne
during
the
raigne
of
the
said
Charles
,
they
rebelled
out
of
hand
,
for
the
religion
of
Iohn
Husse
and
Hierom
of
Prage
,
The
minister
at
the
time
of
the
Communion
,
and
at
al
other
times
in
his
ministration
,
shal
vse
such
ornamentes
in
the
church
,
as
were
in
vse
by
authoritie
of
Parlament
in
the
second
yere
of
the
reigne
of
King
Edward
the
sixt
.
That
there
is
the
real
presence
of
Christes
natural
body
and
bloud
in
the
most
blessed
sacrament
,
vnder
the
formes
of
bread
and
v●yne
.
That
the
Communion
in
both
kindes
is
not
necessarie
ad
salutem
,
by
the
law
of
God
,
to
al
persons
.
That
priestes
after
the
order
of
priesthod
by
the
law
of
God
may
not
marry
.
That
vowes
of
chastitie
or
wydowhead
made
to
God
aduisedly
,
ought
to
be
obserued
by
the
law
of
God
.
That
priuate
Masses
are
to
be
continued
and
admitted
in
the
kinges
English
church
,
&
congregation
,
as
whereby
good
christian
people
do
receaue
both
many
and
goodly
consolations
and
benefites
,
and
it
is
agreable
also
to
Gods
law
.
That
auricular
Confession
is
expedient
and
necessary
to
be
retained
and
continued
,
vsed
,
and
frequented
,
in
the
church
of
God
.
Euery
man
sayng
,
publishing
,
preaching
,
teaching
,
affirming
,
declaring
,
disputing
,
arguing
or
holding
opinion
against
the
first
of
these
articles
,
is
adiudged
a
manifest
heretike
.
&c.
being
but
a
child
(
of
nine
or
ten
yere
)
by
the
instinct
of
his
vncle
the
Lord
protector
and
Cranmer
,
by
consent
of
parlament
did
first
abolish
these
six
articles
,
and
then
set
forth
a
second
booke
of
Reformation
,
and
after
that
a
third
(
as
the
religion
had
dayly
more
encrease
)
more
perfite
then
the
first
,
vnder
the
title
and
authoritie
of
his
name
.
commonly
such
as
once
diuide
them selues
from
the
Church
,
fal
from
errour
to
errour
without
st●y
Annuas
and
menstruas
sides
Litle
care
we
for
the
example
of
Raphael
the
Angel
mentioned
in
Tobie
,
nether
acknowledge
we
those
seuen
Angels
whereof
he
speaketh
.
As
litle
accompt
make
I
of
the
place
of
Ecclesiasticus
,
nether
wil
I
beleeue
the
freedom
of
mans
wil
,
though
he
affirme
it
a
hundred
times
.
If
this
be
a
sufficient
profe
to
say
,
such
a
Councel
decreed
so
,
such
a
doctor
said
so
,
there
is
almost
nothing
so
true
but
I
can
impugne
,
nothing
so
false
but
I
can
make
true
.
and
wel
assured
I
am
,
that
by
the●r
meanes
the
principal
groundes
of
our
faith
may
be
shaken
.
If
you
argue
from
the
witnesse
of
men
,
be
they
neuer
so
learned
and
auncient
,
we
yelde
no
more
to
their
wordes
in
cause
of
faith
and
religion
,
then
we
perceaue
to
be
agreable
to
scripture
.
Nether
thinke
you
your self
to
haue
proued
any
thing
,
although
you
bring
against
vs
the
whole
consent
and
swarme
of
fathers
,
except
that
which
they
say
,
be
iustified
not
by
the
voice
of
men
but
of
God
himself
.
to
make
smale
accompt
of
any
author
that
is
against
them
,
so
least
of
al
of
the
old
auncient
fathers
Pillorie
doctors
.
Apostles
&
Eua●ge●istes
We
receaue
M.
and
weigh
of
him
,
as
of
the
notablest
instrument
that
the
lord
hath
st●rred
vp
for
the
purging
of
his
churches
,
and
restoring
of
the
playne
and
sincere
interpretation
of
the
scriptures
,
which
hath
bene
since
the
Apostles
time
.
And
yet
we
do
not
so
reade
his
workes
,
that
we
beleeue
any
thing
to
be
true
,
because
he
saith
it
,
but
so
far
as
we
can
esteeme
,
that
that
which
he
saith
doth
agree
with
the
Canonical
scriptures
.
I
reuerence
M.
Caluin
as
a
singular
man
,
and
a
worthy
instrument
in
Christes
church
.
But
I
am
not
so
wholy
addicted
vnto
him
that
I
wil
contemne
other
mens
iudgmentes
in
diuers
points
not
fully
agreing
with
him
&c.
when
as
in
my
opinion
they
come
neerer
to
the
true
meaning
and
sense
of
scripture
then
he
doth
.
If
you
presse
me
with
M.
Martyrs
and
M.
Bucers
authoritie
,
I
first
say
they
were
men
,
and
therefore
though
otherwise
very
watchful
,
yet
such
as
slept
somtymes
.
M.
Bucer
(
you
say
)
alloweth
priuate
baptisme
,
and
consequently
the
baptisme
by
women
.
It
may
be
,
that
as
M.
Bucer
although
otherwise
very
learned
hath
other
grosse
absurdities
,
so
he
may
haue
that
.
M.
Musculus
a
learned
man
is
of
your
iudgement
.
and
M.
Caluin
as
learned
as
he
,
and
diuers
other
are
of
that
iudgment
that
I
haue
alleaged
.
This
is
no
great
profe
on
your
side
,
nor
reprofe
of
ours
.
Touching
M.
Bucers
,
M.
Bullingers
&
Illyricus
allowance
of
holy
daies
,
if
they
allow
them
in
such
sort
as
M.
Doctor
vrgeth
,
then
that
good
leaue
which
they
geue
the
Churches
to
dissent
from
them
in
that
point
,
I
do
take
it
graunted
vnto
me
being
one
of
the
same
church
.
Although
as
touching
M.
Bullinger
,
it
is
to
be
obserued
that
since
the
time
he
wrote
so
,
there
are
aboue
yeres
,
since
which
time
although
he
hold
stal
,
that
the
feastes
dedicated
vnto
the
lord
,
as
of
the
Natiuitie
,
Easter
and
Pentecost
may
be
kept
,
yet
he
denieth
flatly
that
it
is
lawful
to
keepe
holy
the
dayes
of
the
Apostles
.
For
although
they
were
excellent
personages
yet
their
knowledge
was
in
part
,
and
although
they
brought
many
thinges
to
light
,
yet
they
being
sent
out
in
the
morning
,
or
euer
the
sunne
of
the
gospel
was
risen
so
high
,
might
ouersee
many
thinges
,
which
those
that
are
not
so
sharpe
of
sight
as
they
were
,
may
see
&c.
And
if
they
had
died
for
this
or
that
article
,
yet
the
authoritie
of
their
martyrdome
could
not
take
away
from
vs
this
libertye
,
that
we
haue
to
enquire
of
the
cause
of
their
death
.
Martyrs
may
not
be
said
to
seale
their
errors
with
their
bloud
,
or
with
the
glory
of
their
martirdome
preiudice
those
which
write
or
speake
against
their
errors
.
For
this
is
to
oppose
the
bloud
of
men
to
the
bloud
of
the
sonne
of
God
.
To
which
reformed
church
wil
you
haue
the
church
of
England
framed
?
or
why
should
not
other
reformed
churches
as
wel
frame
them selues
vnto
vs
?
For
we
are
as
wel
assured
of
our
doctrine
,
and
haue
as
good
groundes
&
reasons
for
our
doing
as
they
haue
,
except
you
wil
bring
in
a
new
Rome
,
appoint
vs
an
other
head
church
,
and
create
a
new
Pope
,
by
whom
we
must
be
in
al
thinges
directed
.
I
haue
told
you
,
and
now
I
tel
you
againe
,
that
there
is
no
cause
,
why
this
church
of
England
,
ether
for
truth
of
doctrine
,
sinceritie
of
publike
diuine
seruice
,
and
other
policie
,
should
geue
place
to
any
church
in
Christendome
.
England
is
not
bound
to
the
example
of
ether
France
or
Scotland
,
I
say
truely
,
that
we
are
not
bound
to
their
examples
.
Pope
of
Geneua
passed
al
the
Popes
officers
,
Omnes
Papae
scribas
et
datar●os
superat
,
a
new
dominion
of
Antichrist
,
sauour
of
a
very
Papacie
,
the
perie
Pope
of
England
,
seeke
to
transfer
the
authoritie
both
of
Pope
,
Prince
,
Archbishop
,
and
Bishop
,
to
them selues
,
&
bring
the
prince
and
nobilitie
into
a
very
seruitude
,
they
are
superstitious
,
and
therefore
he
wil
not
beleeue
what
they
teach
,
though
it
be
affirmed
in
them
a
hundred
times
.
by
them
the
principal
groundes
of
his
faith
are
shaken
.
no
more
in
cause
of
faith
and
religion
,
then
him self
perceaueth
to
be
agreable
to
scripture
.
he
can
esteeme
in
his
opinion
he
was
a
man
,
he
had
some
other
error
,
some
other
is
of
a
contrary
iudgement
,
they
geue
the
churches
leaue
to
dissent
from
them
,
which
I
take
graunted
vnto
me
being
one
of
the
same
church
,
their
martyrdom
may
not
take
away
,
this
libertie
that
he
hath
to
enquire
of
the
cause
of
their
death
,
in
speaking
against
their
errors
.
in
the
morning
before
the
sunne
of
the
Gospel
was
risen
so
high
,
as
England
is
not
bound
to
folow
France
or
Germany
,
Protestants
is
as
wel
assured
of
his
doctrine
,
and
hath
as
good
groundes
and
reasons
for
it
as
hath
any
other
.
Catholike
,
now
there
are
many
Antichristes
.
who
so
denieth
Christ
to
haue
come
in
flesh
,
he
is
Antichrist
.
Denique
omnes
sancti
patres
,
Graeci
,
Latini
,
Syri
,
quiper
tot
saecula
vel
in
Oriente
,
vel
in
Occidente
vel
in
Aquilone
,
vel
in
Meridie
vixerunt
,
secundùm
fidem
&
traditionem
ab
Apostol●s
acceptam
,
de
Antichristo
locuti
sunt
velut
de
hom●ne
vno
.
Briefly
al
the
holy
fathers
,
Greeke
,
Latin
,
Syrian
,
who
for
so
many
ages
liued
ether
in
the
East
,
or
West
,
or
North
,
or
South
,
according
to
the
faith
and
tradition
receaued
from
the
Apostles
,
haue
spoken
of
Antichrist
as
of
one
man
.
We
repose
no
such
confidence
in
the
fathers
writings
,
that
we
take
any
certaine
profe
of
our
religion
from
them
,
because
we
place
all
our
faith
and
religion
,
not
in
humane
but
in
diuine
authoritie
.
If
therefore
thou
bring
vs
,
what
some
one
father
hath
thought
,
or
what
the
fathers
vniuersally
al
together
haue
deliuered
,
the
same
except
it
be
approued
by
testimonies
of
scriptures
,
it
auaileth
nothing
,
it
gaineth
nothing
,
it
conuinceth
nothing
.
For
the
fathers
are
such
witnesses
,
as
they
also
haue
neede
of
the
scriptures
to
be
their
witnesses
.
If
deceaued
by
error
they
geue
forth
their
testimonie
disagreing
from
scriptures
,
albeit
they
may
be
pardoned
erring
for
want
of
wisedome
,
we
can
not
be
pardoned
,
if
because
they
erred
,
we
also
wil
erre
with
them
.
The
fathers
for
the
most
part
thought
that
Antichrist
should
be
but
one
man
.
but
in
that
as
in
many
other
things
they
erred
,
ether
because
they
yelded
to
much
to
the
common
opinion
concerning
Antichrist
,
ether
because
they
weighed
not
the
scriptures
so
diligently
as
they
ought
,
&c.
According
to
the
faith
receaued
of
the
Apostles
,
Super
omne
quod
dicitur
Deus
,
betwene
the
howse
of
God
and
a
den
of
theeues
,
betwene
a
liue
man
,
and
a
dead
carcas
.
Although
the
auncient
Romane
Church
receaued
Christ
most
of
al
,
and
those
that
were
in
the
societie
of
the
Romane
Church
defended
the
Christian
faith
most
valiantly
,
yet
these
prayses
appertaine
nothing
to
the
present
Romane
Church
which
refuseth
Christ
him selfe
,
&
furiously
assaulteth
the
Christian
faith
.
I
am
vides
,
Sandere
,
tuae
demēstrationi
securim
esse
inflictam
,
quando
a
prima
ecclesia
Romana
quae
fuit
optima
et
purissima
tuam
hanc
distinguo
&c.
Now
thou
seest
M.
Sanders
thy
demonstration
knocked
on
the
head
with
a
hatchet
,
whereas
from
the
first
Romane
church
,
which
was
best
and
purest
,
I
distinguish
this
thy
Romane
church
which
a
man
may
truly
ca●
the
synagoge
of
Satan
.
that
Rome
is
degenerated
into
a
bastard
faith
.
our
Popes
are
altogether
vnlike
to
the
auncient
Popes
.
now
there
is
an
other
forme
of
faith
in
Rome
,
an
other
religion
.
our
Popes
possesse
the
same
place
with
those
auncient
,
but
haue
lost
their
faith
many
hundred
yeres
since
.
in
the
Romane
church
now
nothing
remayneth
of
old
Rome
besides
the
name
.
of
old
,
soueraine
was
the
authoritie
of
the
Romane
Sea
amongst
al
people
,
both
for
the
goodlynes
of
the
citie
,
and
puritie
of
religion
and
constancie
of
the
men
.
but
now
none
of
these
thinges
remayneth
&c.
he
admitteth
them
not
,
because
they
al
,
more
or
lesse
receaued
the
marke
of
the
beast
.
If
we
shal
receaue
for
witnesses
al
those
men
〈◊〉
to
Antichrist
,
we
shal
neuer
haue
end
of
contending
,
Peters
chayre
and
succession
of
Priests
in
that
Sea
to
be
the
very
rocke
which
the
proud
gates
of
hel●
ouercome
nor
,
which
somtimes
florished
there
,
now
appeareth
no
where
in
it
,
&
long
since
is
departed
into
other
places
.
Historias
vestras
Sandere
non
moramur
,
we
regard
not
M.
Sanders
your
stories
,
Six
hundred
and
ten
yeres
after
Christ
or
there
about
,
Bonifacius
the
third
gouerned
the
Romane
church
.
What
was
he
?
to
answere
truly
,
very
Antichrist
.
that
church
was
must
pure
&
excellent
,
&
preserued
inuiolabl●
the
fa●th
deliuered
by
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
.
Whensoeuer
we
thinke
of
the
church
let
vs
beholde
the
company
of
such
men
as
are
gathered
together
,
which
is
the
visible
church
:
nether
let
vs
dreame
,
that
the
elect
of
God
are
to
be
found
in
any
other
place
,
then
in
this
visible
societie
.
For
nether
wil
God
be
called
vpon
or
acknowledged
,
otherwise
then
he
hath
reuealed
him self
,
nether
hath
he
reuealed
him self
els
where
,
saue
only
in
the
visible
church
,
in
which
only
the
voice
of
the
gospel
soundeth
.
Nether
let
vs
imagine
of
any
other
inuisible
church
,
but
let
vs
know
,
that
the
voice
of
the
gospel
must
sound
openly
amongst
men
,
according
as
it
is
written
Psal.
Their
sound
is
gone
forth
in
to
al
the
earth
.
Let
vs
know
,
that
the
ministery
of
the
gospel
must
be
publike
,
and
haue
publike
assemblies
,
as
it
is
sayd
Ephes.
Let
vs
ioyne
our selues
to
this
company
,
let
vs
be
citizens
and
members
of
this
visible
congregation
,
as
we
are
commaunded
in
the
Psalme
.
Which
places
and
other
the
like
,
speake
not
of
Platoes
Idea
,
but
of
a
visible
church
,
&c.
Necesse
est
fateri
esse
visibilem
Ecclesiam
,
de
qua
filius
Dei
,
&c.
It
is
of
necessitie
that
we
confesse
a
visible
church
,
whereof
the
sonne
of
God
saith
,
Matth.
Dic
ecclesiae
,
Tel
the
church
,
&
whereof
Paule
saith
We
are
made
a
spectacle
to
the
whole
world
,
to
angels
,
and
to
men
.
What
a
spectacle
I
beseech
you
is
that
which
is
not
seene
?
and
whereunto
tendeth
this
monstruous
speach
,
which
denieth
the
visible
church
?
Delet
omnia
testimonia
antiquitatis
,
abolet
iudicia
,
facit
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
infinitam
,
&
illam
Cyclopum
politian
,
in
qua●
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
vt
est
apud
Euripidem
.
It
abolisheth
al
testimonies
of
antiquitie
,
it
taketh
away
al
iudgementes
,
it
causeth
an
endles
confusion
,
and
induceth
a
common
welth
of
vnruly
ruffians
or
Atheists
,
wherein
no
one
careth
for
an
other
.
vers
.
Ioel.
ca.
Ezechiel
.
ca.
Adde
here
vnto
that
out
of
the
lap
of
this
(
visible
church
)
no
pardon
of
synnes
is
to
be
hoped
for
,
nor
any
saluation
,
as
witnesse
Isaie
,
Ioel
,
Ezechiel
,
and
the
Prophete
Dauid
.
Fluent
ad
eum
omnes
gentes
,
Create
is
the
dignitie
of
the
Christian
church
aboue
the
synagoge
of
the
Iewes
,
in
that
it
shal
be
most
populous
,
and
of
al
nations
,
sundry
shal
ioyne
them selues
vnto
it
abundantly
.
Wherefore
let
the
Iewes
be
ashamed
,
which
thinke
them selues
alone
to
be
the
sonnes
of
Abraham
.
Away
with
the
Montanistes
,
which
say
that
they
alone
haue
receaued
the
holy
Ghost
.
Confounded
be
the
Donatistes
&c.
how
much
should
we
withdraw
and
take
from
the
church
catholike
,
if
we
beleeued
these
men
?
God
here
speaketh
of
the
eternitie
of
Christes
kingdome
,
and
sweareth
that
as
his
league
is
stedfast
with
the
sunne
and
moone
,
with
sommer
and
wynter
,
with
day
and
night
,
so
also
he
wil
performe
that
which
he
promised
to
Christ
,
that
he
shal
haue
kinges
and
priestes
,
and
that
for
euer
,
and
that
not
a
few
,
but
as
the
starres
of
heauen
and
the
sand
of
the
sea
,
both
for
their
dignitie
and
puritie
,
and
also
for
their
multitude
.
ecclesiam
et
religionem
veram
habere
certas
historias
suae
originis
et
progressus
.
This
genealogie
proueth
,
that
the
true
church
and
religion
hath
assured
historyes
of
her
beginning
and
encrease
.
impetus
tuos
non
pertimescit
,
This
argument
feareth
not
your
forces
.
That
the
earth
should
be
so
replenished
with
the
knowledge
of
our
Lord
,
as
the
sea
is
with
waters
.
Esai
Whereas
thou
were
forsaken
,
enuied
and
vnfrequented
,
I
wil
make
the
to
arise
into
an
euerlasting
height
,
so
as
thou
shalt
sucke
the
milke
of
other
nations
and
the
brestes
of
princes
,
and
thou
shalt
know
that
I
thy
God
am
thy
sauiour
and
defender
.
Thy
sunne
shal
no
more
go
downe
,
nor
thy
moone
leese
her
light
,
for
our
lord
shal
be
thy
light
which
euer
shal
continue
.
Truly
we
must
confesse
,
ether
that
these
thinges
shal
be
performed
hereafter
,
or
haue
bene
already
,
or
God
is
to
be
accused
of
lying
.
If
a
man
answere
me
,
that
they
haue
bene
performed
,
I
wil
demaund
of
him
,
when
?
If
he
say
,
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
I
wil
demaund
how
it
chaunceth
,
that
nether
then
the
knowledge
of
God
and
true
religion
was
altogether
perfite
,
and
afterwardes
in
so
short
a
space
vanished
away
,
which
was
promised
to
be
eternal
,
and
more
abundant
then
the
fluddes
of
the
sea
.
Christ
instituted
a
true
&
real
sacrifice
at
his
last
supper
.
This
sacrifice
Antichrist
shal
abrogate
&
take
away
.
Carnifex
papiri
,
A
murderer
of
paper
,
A
miserable
bookewright
,
si
parum
admodum
rethoricantur
&c.
These
good
(
sacramentarie
)
sprites
if
they
can
a
litle
play
the
Rhetocians
,
though
they
touch
not
any
one
argument
,
yet
thinke
they
of
them selues
that
they
haue
answered
the
matter
passing
wel
&
sayd
much
to
the
purpose
,
et
putant
causam
suam
consistere
in
scriptione
multorum
librorum
,
et
in
cōmaculatione
pap
ri
.
and
they
suppose
that
their
cause
standeth
in
writing
of
many
bookes
&
blotting
of
much
paper
.
Christians
and
Catholikes
Contra
fanaticos
Sacramētariorū
spiritus
,
against
the
fanatical
spirites
of
the
Sacramentaries
,
Contra
Zuinglium
et
discipulos
eius
,
against
Zuinglius
&
his
disciples
,
Puritanes
,
Luther
in
his
booke
against
the
fanatical
spirites
of
the
Christians
&
Catholikes
,
D.
Whitg
.
in
his
Defense
against
the
Christians
and
Catholikes
,
Christians
,
Papistes
,
Catholikes
,
Sacramentaries
.
Christians
,
Protestantes
,
Protestantes
,
Zuinglians
,
In
the
middest
of
that
darknes
those
most
excellent
men
,
Martin
Luther
,
and
Hulderike
Zuinglius
sent
from
God
to
illuminate
the
whole
world
,
first
came
to
the
Gospel
.
Missi
à
Deo
ad
illustrandum
terrarum
orbem
,
primum
accesserunt
ad
Euangelium
.
Lutherans
,
Lutherans
,
Zuinglians
.
Protestants
,
Hussites
,
men
forward
in
promoting
the
proceedings
of
the
gospel
,
Gospellers
.
With
Luther
in
the
opinion
of
the
Sacrament
consented
the
Saxons
:
with
the
other
side
of
Zuinglius
,
went
the
Heluetians
and
as
time
did
grow
,
so
the
diuision
of
these
opinions
increased
in
sides
,
and
spread
in
farther
realmes
and
countries
,
the
one
part
being
called
of
Luther
,
Lutherans
,
the
other
hauing
the
name
of
Sacramentaries
.
Sacramentaries
,
Lutherans
,
Lutheranisme
,
stramincam
,
It
is
easie
to
gesse
what
a
fellow
we
shall
fynde
you
in
the
reste
,
who
are
not
ashamed
in
the
very
beginning
to
lye
so
egregiously
.
F.
Campian
Praefationem
illam
purgatam
esse
dixisti
,
quam
tamen
constat
nullo
vnquam
verbo
mutatam
esse
.
You
saye
that
preface
was
corrected
,
whereas
it
is
certayne
that
there
was
neuer
anye
worde
changed
in
it
.
M.
Martin
He
is
not
to
be
accounted
impudent
(
as
you
call
me
,
)
who
denieth
that
to
be
true
which
he
knoweth
not
to
be
true
,
but
he
that
to
deceaue
others
defendeth
that
as
false
which
he
knoweth
to
be
most
true
.
but
I
am
so
farre
from
acknowledging
this
to
be
true
,
that
I
neuer
thought
it
to
be
more
false
then
I
thinke
it
now
.
Altemburg
,
Lutheri
scripta
enormiter
quám
faedissimé
deprauant
,
ita
vt
post
obitum
Lutheri
&c.
The
Diuines
of
the
Prince
Elector
,
do
most
filthely
and
beyonde
all
measure
depraue
Luthers
wrytings
,
so
as
since
Luthers
death
there
haue
not
bene
more
foule
corrupters
of
Luthers
bookes
.
Geneua
,
Ioachim
.
I
Marueil
much
that
Caluin
keeping
such
a
doe
about
this
one
word
,
could
not
see
the
most
filthy
mutations
and
corruptions
of
the
diuine
commentarie
of
D.
Luther
vpon
the
epistle
to
the
Galatians
,
and
translated
into
French
,
and
printed
at
Geneua
.
In
one
place
some
wordes
are
taken
away
,
in
an
other
many
mo
,
some
where
whole
paragraphs
are
lopte
of
.
in
the
exposition
of
the
sixte
chapter
,
two
pages
and
an
halfe
are
lefte
out
.
where
Luther
doth
reproue
the
Sacramentaries
,
there
especially
those
falsifiers
tooke
to
them selues
libertie
to
mutilate
,
to
take
away
,
to
blotte
out
and
change
.
some
where
they
remoue
the
name
of
Sacramentaries
,
at
other
tymes
they
haue
put
in
wordes
such
as
pleased
them
.
and
that
this
was
done
at
Geneua
without
Caluins
knowledge
,
it
is
not
very
lykely
.
Bullinger
,
M.
Martin
Guperem
Lutherum
sobrié
magis
,
modestaus
&
circumspectius
&c.
I
woulde
to
God
Luther
had
iudged
and
geuen
his
sentence
more
soberlye
,
discreetelye
,
and
circumspectly
of
Sainte
Iames
his
Epistle
,
and
the
Apocalips
of
Sainte
Iohn
;
and
certayne
other
.
I
confesse
that
Luther
hath
written
in
a
certen
place
,
that
Iames
his
Epistle
is
not
to
be
compared
with
the
Epistles
of
Peter
and
Paule
,
and
that
in
comparison
of
them
it
may
be
iudged
an
epistle
made
of
straw
.
M.
Martin
M.
Campian
,
That
worde
albeit
I
defende
not
,
yet
iustly
may
I
say
that
Luther
is
iniuried
when
he
is
accused
to
haue
reiected
as
made
of
straw
that
epistle
,
and
playnely
and
simply
to
haue
named
it
so
,
whereas
he
called
it
so
in
comparison
:
especially
whereas
these
wordes
are
not
founde
in
the
bookes
of
later
printes
.
and
excepte
I
by
chaunce
had
happened
vpon
a
most
auncient
edition
,
I
might
haue
sought
long
inough
in
the
later
.
It
is
certaine
,
there
was
neuer
any
one
worde
changed
therein
?
Duraeus
,
Iena
,
Fayth
was
reputed
to
Abraham
for
iustice
.
by
this
place
thou
mayest
note
the
error
of
the
epistle
of
Iames
,
wherein
thou
feest
a
wicked
argument
.
besides
that
he
concludeth
ridiculously
,
he
citeth
scripture
against
scripture
,
which
thing
the
holy
Ghost
can
not
abyde
:
wherefore
that
epistle
may
not
be
numbred
amongest
other
bookes
,
which
set
foorth
the
iustice
of
fayth
.
Vitus
Theodorus
The
epistle
of
Iames
,
and
Apocalips
of
Iohn
,
we
haue
of
set
purpose
lefte
out
,
because
the
epistle
of
Iames
is
not
onely
in
certayne
places
reprouable
,
where
be
to
much
aduaunceth
workes
agaynst
fayth
,
but
also
his
doctrine
through
out
is
patched
together
of
dyuers
peeces
,
whereof
no
one
agreeth
with
an
other
.
Centuries
,
F.
Campian
that
the
epistle
of
Iames
much
swarueth
from
the
analogie
of
the
Apostolicall
doctrine
,
whereas
it
ascribeth
iustification
not
to
onely
fayth
but
to
works
,
and
calleth
the
law
,
a
law
of
libertie
.
Against
Paule
and
against
all
scriptures
,
the
epistle
of
Iames
attributeth
iustice
to
workes
,
and
peruerteth
as
it
were
of
set
purpose
,
that
which
Paule
disputeth
Rom.
out
of
Genes.
that
Abraham
was
iustified
by
onely
fayth
without
workes
,
and
affirmeth
,
that
Abraham
obteyned
iustice
by
workes
.
Atque
inde
etiam
facile
discitur
epistolam
D.
Iacobi
nomine
inscriptam
,
handquaquam
Apostolicam
esse
epistolam
:
nullum
enim
prope
elementum
in
ea
de
his
rebus
legis
.
Hereby
we
easely
learne
,
that
it
is
no
Apostolical
Epistle
,
which
goeth
in
S.
Iames
his
name
:
for
there
is
in
it
no
letter
or
title
of
these
matters
Wolfg
.
Musculus
,
They
obiect
vnto
vs
the
place
of
Iames.
but
he
whatsoeuer
he
were
,
though
he
speake
otherwise
then
S.
Paule
,
yet
may
he
not
preiudice
the
truth
.
Wherefore
he
alleageth
the
example
of
Abraham
nothinge
to
the
purpose
,
where
he
sayeth
,
wilte
thou
know
ô
vayne
man
,
that
fayth
without
workes
is
dead
?
Abraham
our
Father
was
he
not
iustified
by
workes
when
he
offred
his
sonne
Isaak
?
He
confoundeth
the
word
,
fayth
.
how
much
better
had
it
bene
for
him
,
diligently
and
playnely
to
haue
distinguished
the
true
and
properlye
Christian
fayth
,
which
the
Apostle
euer
preacheth
,
from
that
which
is
common
to
Iewes
and
Christians
,
Turks
and
Diuels
,
then
to
confound
them
both
,
and
set
downe
his
sentence
so
different
from
the
Apostolicall
doctrine
,
whereby
as
concluding
he
sayth
:
you
see
that
a
man
is
iustified
by
workes
,
and
not
by
fayth
alone
,
whereas
the
Apostle
out
of
the
same
place
disputeth
thus
&c.
S.
Paule
Thus
sayeth
the
Apostle
of
whose
doctrine
we
doubt
not
.
Compare
me
now
with
this
argument
of
the
Apostle
,
the
conclusion
of
this
Iames
:
A
man
therfore
is
iustified
by
works
and
not
by
fayth
only
,
and
see
how
much
it
differeth
,
whereas
he
should
more
rightly
haue
concluded
thus
&c.
egregious
lye
Campian
,
M.
W.
because
Luther
non
plane
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
stramineam
appellauit
:
Luther
sayed
not
playnlye
and
simplye
that
it
was
strawen
,
or
made
of
strawe
,
but
in
comparison
of
Sainte
Peter
,
and
Sainte
Paules
Epistles
.
F.
Campian
M.
Martine
stramineam
,
simplye
made
of
strawe
,
Father
Campians
M.
Martins
Luther
,
F.
Campian
lyeth
egregiously
.
Although
I
wil
not
defend
this
of
Luthers
,
yet
you
haue
iniuried
him
,
in
saying
that
he
called
it
omnino
stramineam
,
altogether
made
of
straw
.
M.
Martin
)
in
Illyricus
I
haue
so
done
&
let
me
be
counted
impudent
,
yf
you
finde
this
word
there
.
Illyricus
saith
that
Luther
rehearseth
graue
causes
,
why
this
epistle
ought
not
to
be
esteemed
for
a
writing
of
Apostolicall
authoritye
.
But
what
is
this
to
the
purpose
?
as
though
he
that
denieth
the
epistle
to
be
apostolical
,
termeth
yt
stramineam
,
made
of
straw
.
stra
mi
ne
am
S.
Paule
,
Luther
in
his
praeface
rendereth
great
causes
,
why
this
epistle
oughte
in
no
case
to
be
accounted
for
a
writing
of
Apostolicall
authoritie
,
vnto
which
reasons
I
thinke
euerie
godlie
man
and
not
geuen
to
contention
ought
to
yeld
,
the
writer
thereof
maketh
a
wicked
argument
&
concludeth
ridiculouslie
,
Vitus
Theodorus
swarueth
from
the
Apostolicall
doctrine
,
and
teacheth
cleane
contrarie
to
S.
Paule
and
all
scriptures
,
F.
Campions
M.
W.
whom
gladlie
he
worshippeth
as
his
father
,
and
with
the
Lutherans
,
whom
he
embraceth
as
his
most
deere
brethren
in
Christ
,
zuinglian
,
Musculus
,
S.
Iames
M.
Martin
,
S.
Iames
Tobias
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
Machabees
,
S.
Iames.
S.
Iames
Some
there
are
,
that
thinke
this
epistle
not
worthie
of
authoritie
,
but
I
because
I
see
no
sufficiente
cause
why
it
should
be
reiected
,
gladly
without
controuersie
embrace
it
.
for
whereas
the
doctrine
of
free
iustification
semeth
to
be
refuted
in
the
second
chapiter
,
in
his
place
I
shall
easelie
answere
that
matter
.
Illyricus
,
Pomerane
Musculus
,
Peter
,
M.
Whit
.
All
the
church
(
saith
he
)
reproued
not
the
epistle
of
Iames
,
and
they
that
reproued
it
were
moued
so
to
doe
by
no
sure
reasons
:
but
these
bookes
which
you
name
,
Tobias
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
the
Machabees
,
the
whole
churche
of
old
reiected
:
nether
were
they
written
in
the
Hebrew
tounge
,
whereas
no
bookes
of
the
old
testament
were
Canonicall
but
onlie
those
,
which
the
lord
commended
to
the
old
churche
.
S.
Augustine
Daniel
,
that
the
whole
primitiue
church
Machabees
,
Iudith
,
S.
Iames.
S.
Hierom
sayth
,
the
church
readeth
the
bookes
of
Iudith
,
Tobias
,
&
the
Machabees
,
but
reckeneth
them
not
amongst
canonicall
scriptures
.
S.
Iames
Luther
was
not
ignorante
what
the
aunciente
church
iudged
of
Iames
his
epistle
.
Eusebius
doubted
not
to
write
of
that
epistle
expresslie
,
I
wold
have
all
men
to
know
,
that
the
epistle
which
is
ascribed
to
Iames
,
is
a
bastarde
epistle
.
what
could
be
written
more
plainly
?
but
perhaps
Eusebius
pleaseth
you
not
.
geue
me
a
reason
why
.
heare
then
Hierome
,
whom
you
know
to
have
bene
a
Priest
of
the
Romane
Church
.
The
epistle
of
Iames
is
auouched
to
have
bene
set
forth
by
some
other
in
his
name
.
the
one
affirmeth
it
to
be
a
counterfeite
,
the
other
saith
,
it
is
supposed
to
have
bene
published
not
by
the
Apostle
,
but
by
some
other
.
why
then
are
you
angrie
with
Luther
,
whom
you
see
not
suddenlie
or
rashlie
first
to
have
begon
to
doub●e
of
that
epistle
,
but
therein
to
folowe
the
iudgement
&
●●stimonie
of
the
auncient
Church
?
M.
W.
S.
Iames
,
The
Church
readeth
the
bookes
of
Iudith
,
Tobie
and
the
Machabees
,
saith
S.
Hierome
,
but
reckeneth
them
not
amongst
the
Canonicall
scriptures
.
S.
Iames
S.
Iames
bastard
epistle
.
Hierome
,
a
prieste
after
the
order
of
the
Romane
Church
,
S.
Hierome
S.
Hierome
Eusebius
,
bastard
epistle
,
non
potest
tempore
&
hominum
approbatione
fieri
diuinum
.
That
which
at
the
first
hath
not
presentlie
diuine
or
canonicall
authoritye
can
not
be
made
canonicall
by
the
approbation
of
men
.
Iudith
,
Tobie
,
Machabees
,
S.
Iames
F.
Campian
Those
bookes
which
olde
fathers
and
Councels
haue
not
receaued
for
canonical
,
&
bookes
to
ground
our
faith
vpon
,
them
can
not
nev●
me●
,
nor
the
Tridentine
Councel
make
canonical
.
Aug.
li.
de
doct
Christiana
leaueth
out
Baruch
,
and
the
two
last
bookes
of
Esdras
.
Hierom
in
his
preface
vppon
the
booke
of
Kinges
,
saith
,
that
Sapientia
Salomonis
,
Iesus
the
sonne
of
Sirach
,
Iudith
and
Tobias
,
are
not
in
the
Canon
.
Eusebius
in
his
sic●e
booke
and
chapiter
(
it
is
the
leaueth
out
the
third
and
fourth
of
Esdras
,
Tobias
,
Iudith
,
Baruch
,
Sapientia
,
Ecclesiasticus
,
and
the
bookes
of
Machabees
.
and
concerning
the
epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
,
though
him selfe
say
plainly
it
is
S.
Paules
,
yet
he
confesseth
that
many
haue
doubted
thereof
.
also
concerning
the
second
epistle
of
Peter
,
he
saith
it
was
doubted
of
many
,
&
so
of
some
,
were
the
last
two
epistles
of
Iohn
.
The
same
Eusebius
li.
(
it
is
speaketh
of
Melito
bishop
of
Sardis
,
who
reckening
vp
the
volumes
of
the
old
testament
,
omitteth
Esdras
,
Tobie
,
Hester
,
Iudith
,
Baruch
,
Wisdome
,
Sirach
,
the
bookes
of
Machabees
.
And
the
Councel
of
Laodicea
omitteth
Lukes
gospel
&
the
Apocalyps
.
you
see
therefore
that
these
olde
Fathers
,
haue
leaste
these
books
out
of
the
canon
,
&
yet
were
not
called
heretikes
nor
blasphemers
.
Apocriphal
,
that
are
not
in
the
(
auncient
)
Canon
receaued
and
allowed
to
haue
proceeded
vndoubtedly
from
the
holy
Ghost
.
and
those
Apocriphal
are
forbid
to
be
read
.
and
though
they
may
be
read
for
moral
lessons
,
yet
not
for
matters
of
religion
.
the
Councel
of
Laodicea
leaueth
out
those
former
bookes
,
in
the
olde
Testament
,
Tobias
,
Iudith
,
the
booke
of
wisdome
,
Ecclesiasticus
.
and
in
the
new
Testament
,
Luke
,
and
the
Apocalyps
.
F.
Campian
the
Councel
was
prouincial
,
and
farther
confirmed
by
the
sixte
general
Councel
holden
in
Trullo
,
Constantine
being
president
,
as
Bartholomeus
Carāza
writeth
,
fol.
And
therefore
we
may
leaue
out
of
the
canon
Tobie
,
Iudith
&c.
which
your
Councel
of
Trent
thrust
in
as
autentical
.
S.
Iames
,
a
counterfeit
or
bastard
epistle
,
by
iudgement
of
Eusebius
.
Iude
,
Peter
,
Iohn
.
Eusebius
▪
Hierome
,
Epiphanius
,
Laodicea
,
in
Trullo
.
The
prayer
of
Manasses
.
Paralip
.
lib.
The
songe
of
the
three
children
.
The
story
of
Bel.
Canticum
canticorum
.
S.
Iohns
Gospel
.
the
whole
Church
,
some
of
the
Church
,
S.
Iames
Iudith
,
Hester
,
S.
Lukes
Laodicea
,
M.
Campian
Luther
.
Bene
habet
,
crimen
hoc
omne
Iacobi
epistolam
attingit
&c.
That
goeth
well
.
All
this
fault
toucheth
only
Iames
epistle
.
Luther
doth
not
in
a
worde
violate
Matthew
,
Marke
,
Luke
,
or
Iohn
,
nor
Paule
,
nor
Peter
:
only
he
somewhat
shaketh
vppe
Iames
epistle
.
Peter
,
Luke
,
bene
habet
,
al
goeth
wel
.
Al
this
faulte
toucheth
only
S.
Luke
.
Our
doctors
doe
not
in
a
worde
violate
Matthew
,
Marke
,
Iohn
,
nor
Paule
,
nor
Peter
,
only
we
somewhat
shake
vp
Lukes
Gospel
,
Bene
habet
,
all
goeth
well
,
Epiphanius
,
Hierom
,
that
it
is
far
vnworthy
to
be
called
scripture
,
S.
Luke
that
they
be
read
for
moral
lessons
not
for
matters
of
religion
,
Cerdon
,
Bruti
.
how
you
know
the
bookes
which
you
call
scripture
,
to
be
heauenlye
and
penned
by
diuine
inspiration
,
that
is
,
by
what
testimonie
you
know
those
writinges
to
be
canonical
or
holye
which
be
so
called
,
and
I
with
as
good
reason
will
demaund
of
you
how
you
knowe
the
sunne
to
be
the
sunne
,
or
how
you
assure
your self
that
God
is
God
.
for
we
know
as
assuredlye
that
these
are
the
holy
scriptures
commended
by
God
to
his
Church
,
written
by
the
Prophetes
and
Apostles
,
and
deliuered
by
diuine
authorytie
,
as
we
know
the
moone
to
be
the
moone
,
or
(
at
a
word
)
any
other
thinge
,
whatsoeuer
we
comprehend
by
most
certaine
knowledge
:
and
this
answere
Caluine
also
geueth
you
.
Luther
,
Luther
,
Luke
,
Peter
,
Iude
,
Iohn
,
Apocalyps
,
piller
&
grounde
of
tru●he
,
heauenvly
and
penned
by
diuine
inspiration
,
faith
to
come
by
hearing
,
hearing
by
the
word
of
God
.
ergo
fides
ex
auditu
,
auditus
per
verbum
Dei
.
yow
haue
heard
it
preached
,
so
yow
haue
receaued
.
the
word
of
God
.
word
of
God
scripture
.
only
scripture
,
al
the
word
of
God
,
M.
W.
S.
Iames
,
Tobias
,
Iudith
,
Machabees
,
&c.
S.
Iames
was
refused
but
of
a
few
,
generally
of
the
whole
Churche
,
tota
Ecclesia
repudiauit
S.
Iames
Tobie
,
Iudith
,
libris
,
veteris
testamenti
terminatur
authoritas
.
In
these
fourtie
and
foure
bookes
,
is
concluded
the
authoritie
of
the
old
testament
.
Iames
,
Councel
of
Laodicea
,
S.
Iames
S.
Paule
Apocalyps
.
In
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
,
which
the
custome
of
the
Latine
Church
receaueth
not
,
it
is
thus
written
.
the
blessed
Apostle
,
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
,
although
the
custome
of
the
Latin
Church
receaueth
it
not
amongst
Canonicall
scriptures
.
this
authoritie
the
Apostle
Paule
vsed
,
or
whosoeuer
he
were
that
wrote
that
Epistle
.
that
euen
vnto
his
time
,
it
was
not
accounted
the
writinge
of
Paule
plaerisque
extra
numerum
ponitur
.
of
the
more
part
it
is
put
out
of
the
number
of
Paules
writinges
.
S.
Ciprian
,
Lactantius
,
Tertullian
,
Arnobius
,
Austine
,
Laodicea
,
S.
Iames
S.
Paule
M.
Martins
is
now
more
vulgar
then
the
Papists
arguments
against
vs
.
Quicquid
afferri
a
quoquam
potuit
,
vidimus
,
diluimus
,
protriuimus
.
what
so
euer
could
be
said
of
anie
of
them
al
,
we
haue
seene
it
,
refelled
it
,
and
trode
it
vnder
foote
hearing
shal
you
heare
&
shall
not
vnderstand
,
and
seeing
shal
yow
see
and
yow
shall
not
see
,
that
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
.
of
the
Spirite
,
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
M.
Martin
M.
W.
Luther
,
But
I
against
the
saynges
of
fathers
,
of
men
,
of
Angels
,
of
deuels
,
set
not
old
custome
,
not
multitude
of
men
,
but
the
word
of
the
onlie
eternall
maiestie
,
the
Gospel
.
here
I
stand
,
here
I
sit
,
here
I
glorie
,
here
I
triumphe
,
here
I
insult
ouer
Papists
,
Thomists
,
Henricists
,
Sophists
,
and
all
the
gates
of
hell
,
much
more
ouer
the
saynges
of
men
,
be
they
neuer
so
holie
.
Gods
worde
is
aboue
al
,
the
diuine
maiesty
maketh
for
me
,
so
as
I
passe
not
,
if
a
thousand
Austines
,
a
thousand
Ciprians
,
a
thousand
Kinge-Harrie
Churches
stoode
against
me
.
God
can
not
erre
or
deceaue
.
Austine
,
Ciprian
,
and
likewise
all
other
elect
might
erre
,
&
they
haue
erred
.
here
answere
maister
Harrie
,
here
plaie
the
man
.
I
contene
thy
lies
,
I
feare
not
thy
threates
,
here
thow
standest
astonished
like
a
stock
&c.
If
Luther
had
preferred
him self
before
all
fathers
&
Churches
,
he
were
not
to
be
borne
withal
.
but
this
Luther
neuer
challenged
to
himself
.
But
in
some
causes
,
Luther
might
esteeme
more
his
owne
iudgement
,
then
the
authoritie
of
Austine
,
or
Ciprian
,
or
a
thousand
Churches
.
For
if
that
which
Luther
taught
,
were
agreable
to
Gods
word
,
Luthers
iudgment
was
to
be
preferred
,
before
all
the
contrary
iudgments
of
all
men
liuinge
.
Luther
,
Pope
of
Rome
Lutherus
statim
ab
initio
,
m●rdere
,
furere
,
conuitiari
,
&
bacchari
coepit
&c.
Luther
presently
at
the
beginning
,
began
to
byte
,
to
play
the
mad
man
,
to
raile
and
rage
,
and
besides
this
,
he
filled
his
bookes
with
the
horrible
names
of
Deuils
,
Sectaries
,
Sprites
,
mad
men
:
and
whatsoeuer
slaunders
came
to
his
minde
,
he
cast
them
out
agaynst
vs
outragiously
.
he
inueigheth
against
them
as
against
obstinate
heretikes
,
and
such
as
are
guiltye
to
themselues
of
all
impietie
,
as
prophaners
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
the
most
vyle
and
pestilent
men
that
goe
on
the
ground
?
He
proscribeth
and
condemneth
first
of
al
the
faithful
doctors
and
ministers
of
God
,
Oecolampadius
,
Zuinglius
,
and
their
disciples
wheresoeuer
they
be
:
all
frindship
and
communion
with
vs
,
he
compteth
wicked
&
abominable
:
and
what
soeuer
commeth
from
vs
,
be
it
letters
,
be
it
bookes
,
be
it
salutations
,
be
it
benedictions
,
he
will
not
only
not
reade
,
but
he
will
not
so
much
as
vouchsafe
to
looke
vppon
them
,
or
heare
them
spoken
of
that
he
should
not
send
him
anie
thinge
that
proceeded
from
the
ministers
of
the
Tigurine
church
.
for
he
would
haue
no
dealinge
with
them
,
nether
woulde
he
receaue
or
reade
their
bookes
:
for
the
churches
of
God
could
not
communicate
with
them
.
The
Lord
defend
that
I
wittingly
and
willingly
by
the
authority
of
my
name
,
should
couer
or
confirme
the
verie
least
error
of
the
fanatical
Sacramentaries
.
Nam
vel
centies
laniari
aut
igne
comburi
mallem
&c.
For
I
had
rather
be
torne
in
peeces
or
burnt
with
fier
a
hundred
times
,
them
to
folow
the
opinion
,
and
agree
in
doctrine
,
with
zwinglius
,
Oecolampadius
,
&
the
rest
of
those
miserable
,
vnfortunate
,
fanatical
men
.
that
now
walke
nye
to
my
graue
,
will
carie
this
testimonie
and
this
glorie
to
the
tribunal
seate
of
Christ
my
Sauiour
,
that
I
haue
with
all
earnestnes
,
condemned
and
auoyded
those
fanaticall
men
and
enemies
of
the
Sacrament
,
Zuinglius
,
OEcolampadius
,
Stinckf●ldius
,
and
their
scholer
,
whether
they
be
at
Zuruke
,
or
in
what
place
else
soeuer
vnder
the
s●nne
.
In
certaine
cases
,
Luther
might
more
esteeme
of
his
owne
iudgement
,
then
of
Austine
,
Ciprian
,
or
a
thousand
Churches
.
For
if
that
which
Luther
taught
,
were
agreable
to
Gods
word
,
then
Luthers
iudgment
was
to
be
preferred
before
the
contrarie
iudgment
of
al
men
and
Churches
.
M.
W.
Scripturam
Lutherus
protulit
,
cuinullus
mortalis
resistit
,
quaeque
tandem
Pontificiis
decretis
pestem
atque
exitium
afferet
.
Luther
brought
with
him
scripture
which
no
mortall
man
can
withstand
,
and
which
at
length
shall
be
the
bane
and
distruction
of
the
Popish
decrees
.
Luther
might
well
prefer
his
iudgment
before
a
thousand
Austines
,
Ciprianes
and
Churches
,
if
he
spake
with
scripture
.
ea
que
sunt
patrum
teneantur
,
sic
credere
à
sanctis
patribus
edocti
sumus
,
let
vs
hold
fast
the
fayth
and
decrees
of
our
fathers
,
thus
to
beleeue
we
haue
bene
taught
by
our
holye
fathers
Caluine
,
will
and
maye
retaine
external
peace
and
ciuil
concord
with
the
Zuinglians
in
matters
temporal
,
but
quoad
spiritum
,
eos
ad
extremum
vsque
halitum
deuitabimus
,
arguemus
,
&
damnabimus
pro
idololatris
,
verbi
Dei
corruptoribus
,
blasphemis
,
&
deceptoribus
&c.
touchinge
the
soule
and
matters
spiritual
,
we
wil
auoide
them
as
long
as
we
haue
a
day
to
liue
,
we
wil
reproue
and
condemne
them
for
idolaters
,
corrupters
of
Gods
worde
,
blasphemers
,
and
deceauers
,
and
of
them
as
enemies
of
the
Gospel
,
we
will
sustaine
persecution
and
spoile
of
our
goods
what-soeuer
they
shal
do
vnto
vs
,
so
longe
as
God
will
permitte
.
aptlye
may
we
say
to
these
men
offeringe
vs
peace
,
as
Christe
saide
to
Iudas
in
the
garden
,
Iudas
with
a
kysse
betrayest
thou
the
sonne
of
man
?
So
this
is
the
very
peace
and
kisse
of
Iudas
:
for
offeringe
vs
their
friendship
,
they
woulde
withal
obtaine
of
vs
to
holde
our
peace
,
and
in
silence
beholde
the
fyers
and
slaughters
,
whereby
they
thrust
headlong
infinite
thousandes
of
soules
downe
to
hell
.
vers
.
Scripturam
Lutherus
protulit
cui
nullus
mortalis
resistit
,
&c.
Luther
hath
brought
scripture
which
no
man
can
withstand
,
and
which
at
lenght
shal
be
the
bane
and
ouerthrowe
of
all
the
Zuinglian
and
Caluinistical
opinions
?
Luther
,
M.
Martin
Baalites
,
and
Antichristian
sacrificers
,
the
disciple
is
not
aboue
his
maister
,
nor
the
seruante
aboue
his
lorde
.
if
they
haue
called
the
goodman
of
the
house
Beelzebub
,
how
much
more
them
of
his
housholde
?
therefore
feare
ye
them
not
.
Antichriste
,
Sacerdotes
ii
verè
&
propriè
sunt
qui
sacrificia
faciunt
,
qualis
fuit
Aaron
&
Aaronis
filii
,
&
Melchisedechus
,
&
quem
illi
adumbrabant
,
Christus
.
Priestes
truly
and
properly
are
they
that
offer
sacrifices
,
such
as
was
Aaron
,
and
the
sonnes
of
Aaron
,
&
Melchisedech
,
and
Christe
whom
they
prefigured
.
Melchisedec
,
&
after
him
Christe
,
of
whom
Melchisedec
was
a
figure
.
Melchisedec
rex
Salem
,
proferens
panem
&
vinum
(
erat
enim
sacerdos
Dei
altissimi
)
benedixit
et
.
Melchisedec
king
of
Salem
,
bringinge
forth
bread
and
wine
(
for
he
was
the
prieste
of
the
moste
high
God
)
blessed
him
,
Abraham
.
That
part
of
the
sentence
,
(
and
he
was
prieste
of
the
moste
high
God
)
is
to
be
referred
to
that
which
foloweth
,
vz
,
and
he
blessed
him
for
as
a
kinge
,
he
brought
forth
to
Abraham
bread
&
wine
,
as
a
priest
,
he
gaue
him
his
blessinge
.
Melchisedec
kinge
of
Salem
,
broughte
forth
bread
&
wine
,
&
he
was
a
prieste
of
the
moste
high
God
,
therefore
he
blessed
him
.
Prius
illud
quod
narrat
,
regium
,
fuit
,
&c.
That
firste
thinge
wherof
Moyses
speaketh
in
the
storie
of
Melchisedec
,
was
the
parte
of
a
Kinge
,
to
refreashe
with
bread
and
wine
,
those
that
came
weary
from
the
fight
:
the
blessinge
apperteined
to
his
priestly
function
.
Hereby
is
refuted
their
deuise
who
seeke
out
the
cheefe
resemblance
(
betweene
Christ
and
Melchisedec
)
in
bread
and
wine
.
We
see
the
Apostle
searcheth
out
euery
particular
point
diligently
and
curiously
:
he
pursueth
the
name
of
the
man
,
the
seate
of
his
Kingdome
,
the
eternitie
of
his
life
,
the
right
of
his
tithes
,
the
benediction
which
he
gaue
to
Abraham
.
In
any
of
these
there
was
lesse
weight
than
in
the
oblation
.
shal
we
say
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
forgat
himself
,
when
he
maketh
stay
vppon
these
smale
matters
,
and
omitteth
that
which
was
the
principal
,
and
most
perteined
to
the
purpose
?
wherefore
I
marueile
the
more
that
so
many
old
Doctors
of
the
Churche
were
possessed
with
this
opinion
,
that
they
stayd
vpon
the
oblation
of
bread
&
wine
.
For
thus
they
say
.
Christ
is
a
priest
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
.
but
Melchisedec
offered
bread
and
wine
:
ergo
bread
and
wine
appartaine
to
Christs
priesthode
.
of
Melchisedec
we
haue
great
speache
,
and
inexplicable
to
vtter
de
moderatione
in
disputationibus
seruanda
,
de
theologia
,
offering
bread
and
wine
,
that
is
his
owne
bodie
and
bloud
,
afterwards
sayd
to
his
disciples
:
hoc
facite
in
meam
commemorationem
,
and
then
noui
Testamenti
nouam
docuit
oblationem
,
quam
ecclesia
ab
Apostolis
accipiens
,
in
vniuerso
mundo
offere
Deo
.
he
taught
the
new
oblation
of
the
new
Testament
,
which
the
Church
receauing
from
the
Apostles
,
in
the
whole
worlde
offereth
vnto
God
.
Hoc
facite
in
meam
commemorationem
,
doe
this
for
a
commemoration
of
me
.
sacerdotes
.
sacerdotes
,
priests
.
Baal
,
Christians
,
who
are
vnproperly
called
priestes
because
of
their
mistical
Chrisme
and
vnitie
with
Christe
,
&
others
,
qui
proprie
iam
vocantur
in
ecclesia
sacerdotes
&
episcopi
,
that
properlie
are
now
called
in
the
Church
,
priestes
and
byshops
that
the
name
(
priest
)
was
of
olde
tyme
,
after
a
more
peculiar
sorte
applied
to
the
pastors
and
ministers
that
handled
the
worde
and
sacramentes
,
but
there
was
an
abuse
in
so
speakinge
.
propriè
,
in
proprietie
of
speach
,
quia
propriè
offerunt
sacrificia
,
because
properly
they
offer
sacrifice
.
that
her
sonne
would
remember
her
at
the
altar
of
God
.
before
the
tyme
of
burial
,
prayers
were
sayd
,
&
the
sacrifice
of
our
price
and
redemption
offered
for
her
.
at
her
departure
she
tooke
no
care
for
costlie
maner
of
burial
,
or
sumptuous
monumente
,
but
only
desired
to
be
remembred
at
thy
altar
ô
Lorde
,
from
whence
she
knew
was
dispensed
that
holy
sacrifice
,
whereby
was
blotted
out
the
handwrittinge
which
was
againste
vs
,
whereby
triumphe
was
obtained
against
Satan
our
eternal
enemie
.
ô
Lorde
my
God
,
inspire
to
thy
seruants
my
brethren
,
that
who-soeuer
of
them
shal
reade
this
,
may
haue
remembrance
at
thy
altar
,
of
Patricius
and
Monica
my
father
and
mother
.
I
say
there
are
no
priestes
of
the
new
testament
that
offer
sacrifice
after
Christ
,
who
is
the
eternal
priest
according
to
the
order
of
Melchisedec
,
&
obtaineth
sacerdotium
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
an
eternal
priesthod
.
he
hath
made
an
end
of
al
sacrifices
,
&
taken
away
the
succession
of
priestes
,
&
committed
his
church
to
be
ruled
by
pastors
and
doctors
for
euer
.
Christ
delyuered
his
Church
to
be
gouerned
for
euer
,
by
suche
maner
of
pastors
.
Sainte
Hierome
a
priest
of
the
Romane
Church
an
idolater
eo
excepto
,
quòd
panis
hostia
,
loco
animalis
vtebantur
,
sauing
that
insteed
of
a
beast
,
they
vsed
bread
.
To
this
end
,
S.
Cyprian
in
his
third
booke
and
sixte
epistle
to
the
priestes
of
Rome
,
willeth
those
dayes
diligentlie
to
be
noted
,
wherein
the
martyrs
departed
this
life
.
In
the
same
place
he
speaketh
of
oblations
,
&
sacrifices
obserued
in
the
memories
of
martyrs
.
Let
vs
be
informed
(
sayth
Tertullian
)
what
be
those
dayes
,
wherein
our
blessed
brethren
by
glorious
death
passe
to
immortalitie
,
that
we
here
may
celebrate
oblations
and
sacrifices
in
remembrance
of
them
.
And
there
is
verie
common
mention
of
oblations
in
Tertullian
.
as
in
his
booke
de
corona
militis
.
we
offer
sacrifices
yerelie
for
the
dead
,
and
for
byrthdayes
.
S.
Cyprian
saith
,
that
oblations
and
sacrifices
were
yerelie
made
in
the
remembrance
of
martyrs
.
lib.
&
lib.
&
li.
epis
.
he
speaketh
of
sacrifice
for
the
dead
.
Our
lord
Iesus
Christe
(
sayth
S.
Ciprian
lib.
be
is
the
high
priest
of
God
the
father
,
and
sacrifice
to
God
the
father
he
first
offered
,
and
commaunded
the
same
to
be
done
in
remembrance
of
him
.
And
that
priest
trulie
executeth
Christs
steede
or
roome
,
who
doth
imitate
that
which
Christ
did
,
and
then
in
the
Church
offereth
he
a
true
and
full
sacrifice
to
God
the
father
,
if
he
begin
so
to
offer
,
as
he
seeth
Christ
himself
to
haue
offered
.
vt
dissentire
cogat
&
ratio
et
veritas
,
so
ridiculously
,
as
both
reason
and
truth
constraineth
me
to
dissent
from
them
.
S.
Paule
,
who
saith
that
Christ
is
an
eternal
priest
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
,
and
hath
his
priesthode
sempiternum
,
perpetuum
,
immutabile
,
vnchangeable
,
euerlastinge
.
Numbers
,
Take
Aaron
and
his
sonne
with
him
,
and
leade
them
into
the
mountaine
Hor.
And
when
thou
hast
taken
from
Aaron
his
(
priestlie
)
vesture
,
thou
shalt
put
it
on
Eleazarus
,
and
Aaron
shal
die
there
.
Moyses
did
as
our
lord
commaunded
&c.
And
when
he
had
spoiled
Aaron
of
his
garments
,
he
put
them
on
Eleazarus
,
and
Aaron
died
there
.
Christe
is
a
priest
for
euer
,
therefore
there
are
no
priestes
Here
shal
the
sicke
person
make
a
speciall
confession
,
if
he
feele
his
conscience
troubled
with
any
weightie
matter
:
after
which
confession
the
priest
,
shall
absolue
him
after
this
sorte
.
Our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
who
hath
least
power
to
his
Church
to
absolue
al
sinners
which
trulie
repente
and
beleeue
in
him
,
of
his
great
mercie
forgeue
thee
thine
offences
.
And
by
his
authoritie
committed
to
me
,
I
absolue
thee
from
all
thie
synnes
,
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
Holie
Ghost
.
Amen
.
Baalites
&
Antichristians
,
Baal
,
Antichrist
.
Repente
thee
of
this
thy
wickednes
,
and
pray
to
God
,
if
perhaps
this
cogitation
of
thy
harte
may
be
remitted
thee
.
he
hath
troden
the
sonne
of
God
vnder
foote
,
and
esteemed
the
bloud
of
the
Testament
polluted
,
wherein
he
is
sanctified
,
and
hath
done
contumely
to
the
spirite
of
grace
.
Ciprian
and
other
fathers
,
to
haue
depraued
the
doctrine
of
penance
.
so
it
fareth
with
them
,
that
excepte
those
thinges
may
preuaile
which
in
the
fathers
are
most
corrupte
or
vitious
,
they
are
not
able
to
maintaine
their
cause
.
I
know
and
declared
no
lesse
to
my
auditors
in
Oxford
,
that
Epiphanius
with
manie
others
of
the
fathers
,
erred
in
that
they
helde
it
a
fynne
to
breake
the
vow
of
virginitie
,
and
they
do
ill
to
number
it
amongest
the
Apostolicall
traditions
.
Whereas
M.
D.
Whiteg
.
citeth
Augustine
and
Hierom
,
to
proue
that
in
the
churches
in
their
tymes
,
there
were
holy-daies
kept
besydes
the
Lordes
day
,
he
might
haue
also
cited
Ignatius
,
and
Tertullian
,
and
Ciprian
,
which
are
of
greater
aunciencie
,
and
would
haue
made
more
for
the
credite
of
his
cause
.
for
it
is
not
to
be
denied
,
but
this
keepinge
of
holy-dayes
(
especially
of
Easter
,
and
Pentecost
)
is
verie
auncient
,
and
that
these
holy-dayes
for
the
remembrance
of
Martyrs
were
vsed
of
long
tyme
.
but
these
abuses
were
no
auncienter
then
other
were
,
grosser
also
then
this
,
and
therefore
I
appeale
from
these
examples
,
to
the
scriptures
.
Councell
of
Nice
was
a
congregation
of
Sophisters
,
the
Crede
of
Sathanasius
.
the
first
Nicene
fathers
with
Athanasius
,
inuented
this
tripartite
God
.
they
were
all
blind
Sophisters
,
Ministers
of
the
Beast
,
slaues
of
Antichrist
,
and
bewitched
with
his
enchauntmentes
.
The
fathers
altogether
are
of
no
weight
or
authoritie
.
They
were
taught
,
not
in
the
schole
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
but
in
the
schole
of
Aristotle
.
they
were
deceiued
and
blynded
by
Aristotle
&
humaine
reason
.
of
celestial
matters
,
they
haue
childish
imaginations
,
and
grosse
dreames
,
&
earthlie
fansies
,
and
carnal
conceites
.
Inuenit
compendium
ad
omnia
veterum
testimonia
respondendi
.
A
shorte
compendious
way
hath
he
founde
,
to
solue
all
places
of
the
fathers
,
Penance
consisteth
not
in
certaine
externall
penalties
,
or
in
a
certaine
exquisite
seueritie
of
discipline
,
which
the
Apostle
calleth
wherebie
the
bodie
is
chastised
with
certaine
voluntarie
punishmentes
,
but
in
internal
dolour
conceiued
through
remembranco
of
out
sinnes
,
and
in
amendmente
of
lyfe
.
and
the
fathers
when
they
supposed
,
that
by
such
greuous
penalties
,
their
sinnes
should
be
acquited
and
God
pleased
,
they
erred
greuously
,
and
somewhat
diminished
the
force
of
Christes
deathe
and
bloud
,
by
which
onlie
,
our
sinnes
are
expiated
.
for
pardon
of
sinnes
is
to
be
expected
of
nothinge
but
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
vae
,
Corozain
and
Bethsaida
if
the
miracles
wrought
in
thee
,
had
bene
done
in
Tyre
and
Sidon
,
but
they
had
done
it
in
beare-cloth
&
ashes
,
Conuert
ye
to
me
with
al
your
hart
,
in
fastinge
,
and
mourninge
,
and
lamentation
,
and
rente
your
hartes
and
not
your
garmentes
,
saith
our
Lorde
omnipotent
.
the
iustice
of
Christians
,
their
reward
with
God
.
a
litle
wine
,
because
of
his
weake
stomake
and
manie
infirmites
.
tom
.
ad
popul.
Antioche
Can
the
children
of
the
bridegrome
mourne
,
as
long
as
the
bridegrome
is
with
them
?
but
the
dayes
wil
come
,
when
the
bridegrome
shal
be
taken
away
from
them
,
and
then
they
shal
fast
.
sparing
the
bodie
.
satisfying
of
the
flesh
.
to
satisfie
the
flesh
they
must
abstaine
from
not
as
from
things
impure
and
abominable
,
but
as
from
things
pleasant
and
delectable
to
the
flesh
,
This
satisfaction
which
we
vndertake
for
our
sinnes
,
is
not
ours
so
,
that
it
is
not
by
Christ
Iesus
.
for
we
that
of
our selues
,
as
of
our selues
,
can
do
nothing
,
by
his
cooperation
which
strengtheneth
vs
,
can
do
al
things
.
so
man
hath
not
whereof
to
glory
,
but
al
his
gloriation
is
in
Christ
,
in
whom
we
liue
,
deserue
and
satisfie
,
doing
fruites
worthie
of
penance
,
which
of
Christ
haue
force
,
by
him
are
offered
to
the
father
,
and
by
him
are
accepted
of
the
father
.
that
most
graue
and
learned
father
Iohn
Brentius
,
sed
contra
verum
est
&c.
Sotus
braggeth
,
that
he
taketh
nothing
from
Christ
,
but
rather
glorifieth
him
.
but
the
contrary
is
true
,
that
Christ
by
him
and
his
felowes
,
is
iniuried
with
great
contumely
.
For
to
attribute
vnto
Christ
,
that
not
only
he
by
his
death
hath
deserued
the
expiation
of
our
sinnes
,
but
also
hath
imparted
that
merite
vnto
our
good
works
,
this
is
to
attribute
much
more
to
Christ
,
then
ether
he
acknowlegeth
,
or
the
thinge
it selfe
can
suffer
.
and
it
is
comtumelie
,
not
onlie
to
detract
from
the
glorie
due
to
any
thing
,
but
also
to
ascribe
to
much
praise
and
glorie
to
it
.
and
the
law
of
God
manifestlie
signifieth
,
that
in
seruice
of
God
it
is
a
sinne
to
decline
,
not
onlie
to
much
towardes
the
lefte
hand
,
but
also
to
much
towardes
the
right
.
Although
Christ
take
not
away
all
infirmitie
from
such
as
be
regenerate
,
yet
renewing
them
by
his
spirite
,
and
planting
in
them
vertues
of
new
life
and
imparting
to
them
merite
and
his
iustice
,
most
truelie
and
with
singuler
fruite
he
is
sayd
to
liue
in
them
.
anh
by
this
meanes
the
glory
of
Christ
is
not
obscured
,
but
clarified
,
the
Crosse
of
Christ
is
not
euacuated
,
but
made
more
copious
,
the
price
of
the
bloudshed
for
vs
,
is
not
diminished
but
increased
,
whereas
that
which
by
his
owne
nature
is
not
so
great
,
by
his
goodnes
is
accompted
for
such
.
And
here
you
triumph
.
S.
Paul
saith
,
our
suffering
with
Christ
is
necessarie
to
saluation
,
M.W.
saith
it
is
a
derogation
to
Christes
suffering
.
who
(
M.
Martine
)
may
not
wonder
at
your
egregious
subtiltie
?
but
I
answere
.
heauenly
lyfe
and
glorie
,
is
the
gift
of
God
:
ergo
it
is
not
gotten
by
our
trauayls
.
and
the
Apostle
calleth
vs
heyres
of
God
,
&
coheires
of
Christ
:
ergo
the
kingdome
commeth
to
vs
freelie
by
inheritance
and
adoption
in
Christ
.
hereof
it
foloweth
,
that
our
sufferinges
are
not
the
efficient
causes
of
saluation
and
glorie
,
as
you
(
M.
Martine
)
foolishly
reason
,
yet
are
they
necessarily
to
be
vndertaken
of
vs
,
except
we
wil
be
excluded
from
grace
and
glorie
&c.
if
you
could
haue
distinguished
the
meanes
,
from
the
causes
efficient
,
you
would
neuer
haue
reasoned
thus
.
Peter
Lombard
the
Maister
of
the
sentences
,
hath
deliuered
you
vp
into
a
reprobate
sense
,
so
as
you
say
,
teach
,
write
and
persuade
others
,
such
things
as
are
naughtie
,
wicked
,
and
heretical
.
for
I
tel
you
,
one
Peter
Lombard
is
more
worth
,
than
a
hundred
Luthers
,
them
two
hundred
Melancthons
,
then
three
hundred
Bullingers
,
then
foure
hundred
Peter
Martyrs
,
then
fiue
hundred
Caluins
.
who
al
if
they
were
pounded
together
in
a
morter
,
there
would
not
be
beaten
out
of
them
one
ounce
of
true
diuinitie
,
especiallie
in
the
articles
of
the
Trinitie
,
the
incarnation
,
the
Mediator
,
and
the
Sacramentes
.
canis
festinans
caecos
parit
catulos
,
media
,
we
are
coheires
with
Christ
,
if
we
suffer
with
him
,
that
we
may
also
be
glorified
with
him
,
graffed
into
that
vine
,
members
of
his
bodie
,
partakers
of
the
diuine
nature
.
media
,
meanes
,
causes
efficient
behoued
Christ
to
suffer
,
and
so
to
enter
into
his
glory
,
for
which
cause
tribulations
,
by
patiente
suffering
,
inherite
the
promises
.
semen
and
fundamentum
,
the
verie
foundation
and
seede
for
whom
he
hath
foreknowen
,
he
hath
also
predestinated
to
be
made
conformable
to
the
image
of
his
sonne
,
that
he
might
be
the
first
borne
in
many
brethren
.
be
condigne
to
the
glorie
to
come
which
shal
be
reuealed
in
vs
,
this
our
tribulation
which
presentlie
is
momentanie
and
light
,
worketh
aboue
measure
exceedinglie
,
an
eternal
weight
of
glorie
in
vs
.
we
see
Iesus
because
of
the
passion
of
death
,
crowned
with
glorie
and
honour
,
that
through
the
grace
of
God
,
he
might
tast
death
for
all
.
for
it
became
him
,
for
whom
all
thinges
,
and
by
whom
all
thinges
,
that
had
brought
many
children
into
glorie
,
to
consummate
the
author
of
their
saluation
,
by
his
passion
.
for
be
that
sanctifieth
,
and
they
that
are
sanctified
,
all
of
one
.
for
the
which
cause
he
is
not
ashamed
to
call
them
brethren
.
prae
participibus
,
aboue
his
felowes
receiuing
of
his
fulnes
.
conformes
,
conformable
who
is
the
firste
borne
amongst
many
brethren
.
effect
,
conglorification
,
effect
,
Donum
Dei
vita
aeterna
,
eternall
life
is
the
gift
of
God
,
ergo
it
is
not
gotten
by
our
trauails
.
workes
,
In
feare
and
trembling
worke
your
saluation
,
our
afflictions
and
calamities
susteined
patientlie
worke
our
glorie
.
he
that
soweth
sparinglie
,
sparinglie
also
shal
reape
.
and
he
that
soweth
in
blessinges
,
of
blessinges
also
shall
reape
.
Come
ye
blessed
receaue
my
Kingdome
.
he
that
is
not
a
hearer
,
but
a
doer
of
the
law
,
shall
be
blessed
,
in
,
or
for
his
worke
.
workes
,
mercy
iustice
,
inheritance
grace
and
mercy
,
right
and
iustice
,
grace
,
workes
,
In
the
iust
iudgement
,
God
will
render
to
euerie
man
according
to
his
workes
.
to
them
truly
that
according
to
pacience
in
good
workes
seeke
glory
,
honour
and
incorruption
,
life
eternall
:
but
to
them
that
are
of
contention
,
and
that
obey
not
the
truth
,
but
geue
credite
to
iniquitie
,
wrath
and
indignation
.
Tribulation
and
anguish
vpon
euerie
soule
of
man
that
worketh
euill
,
of
the
Iew
first
,
and
of
the
Gentil
.
but
glory
,
honour
and
peace
to
euery
one
that
worketh
good
,
to
the
Iew
first
,
&
to
the
Gentil
.
for
there
is
no
acception
of
persons
with
God
.
causes
efficient
,
meanes
,
cause
efficient
mercy
,
iustice
,
There
is
laid
vp
for
me
a
crowne
of
iustice
,
which
our
lord
will
render
to
me
in
that
day
,
a
iust
iudge
:
and
not
only
to
me
,
but
to
them
also
that
loue
his
comming
.
in
iust
iudgement
God
wil
render
to
euery
man
according
to
his
workes
.
and
iustice
requireth
,
that
as
God
should
punishe
the
wicked
,
so
he
should
reward
the
good
,
by
adoption
of
inheritance
,
workes
and
trauayls
,
garland
,
The
kingdome
of
God
suffereth
violence
,
and
the
violent
beare
it
away
.
hyre
,
paiment
,
wages
,
stipend
pryce
of
works
.
all
preuarication
and
disobedience
hath
receaued
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
iuste
retribution
and
payment
,
hoping
for
iust
retribution
or
paiment
.
He
that
commeth
to
God
,
must
beleeue
that
he
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
that
will
repay
men
for
their
good
workes
.
My
resolution
is
at
hand
,
I
haue
fought
a
good
fight
,
I
haue
consummate
my
course
,
I
haue
kepte
the
fayth
.
concerning
the
rest
,
there
is
layd
vp
for
me
a
crowne
of
iustice
,
which
our
lorde
will
render
vnto
me
in
that
day
,
a
iust
iudge
,
He
will
render
being
a
iust
iudge
.
for
he
can
not
deny
the
rewarde
when
he
seeth
the
worke
.
I
haue
fought
a
good
fight
,
that
is
a
worke
:
I
haue
consummate
my
course
,
that
is
a
worke
haue
kepte
the
fayth
,
that
is
a
worke
:
there
remayneth
to
me
a
crowne
of
iustice
,
this
is
the
reward
.
but
in
the
reward
,
thou
doest
nothinge
,
in
the
worke
thou
art
a
doer
,
but
not
alone
.
the
crowne
commeth
to
thee
from
him
,
the
worke
from
thy selfe
,
but
not
without
his
helpe
.
Why
will
God
render
to
me
a
crowne
of
iustice
?
because
he
is
a
iust
iudge
.
Why
a
iust
iudge
?
because
I
haue
fought
a
good
fight
,
I
haue
consummate
my
course
,
I
haue
kepte
the
fayth
.
therefore
being
iust
,
he
can
not
but
crowne
these
thinges
.
By
these
vertues
imparted
to
vs
from
God
,
a
good
lyfe
is
ledde
in
this
worlde
,
and
lyfe
eternall
the
rewarde
thereof
,
is
repayed
in
the
next
.
for
here
these
vertues
are
in
acte
,
there
in
effecte
,
here
in
worke
,
there
in
rewarde
,
here
in
office
,
there
in
ende
.
pryce
,
mercy
,
adoption
,
God
will
render
to
me
a
crowne
at
that
day
,
a
iust
iudge
.
He
said
not
,
he
will
geue
,
but
he
will
render
.
when
he
gaue
,
he
was
merciful
,
when
he
shal
render
,
he
wil
be
a
iudge
.
because
mercy
and
iudgement
shall
I
singe
to
thee
ô
Lorde
.
but
forgeuing
our
offences
,
he
made
him selfe
a
debtour
of
a
crowne
.
there
I
obteyned
mercy
.
our
lord
therefore
is
mercifull
first
,
but
afterwardes
he
will
render
a
crowne
of
iustice
.
Is
not
a
crowne
rendered
as
due
to
good
works
?
yet
because
God
worketh
those
good
workes
in
vs
,
therefore
he
crowneth
vs
in
mercy
&c.
such
workes
,
though
they
be
not
causes
efficient
of
saluation
,
yet
are
they
necessarily
to
be
done
,
except
we
wil
be
excluded
from
grace
and
glorie
.
only
fayth
of
necessitie
some
there
are
who
drousely
wayghing
the
matter
,
thinke
this
to
be
the
controuersie
properlie
betwene
vs
&
the
papistes
,
whether
good
works
iustifie
,
or
be
the
merite
&
cause
efficient
of
iustice
&
life
,
and
not
whether
they
be
in
any
respect
,
necessarie
to
saluation
.
papisticall
error
,
a
new
papist
Hetherto
touching
the
papistes
corruption
of
this
doctrine
.
now
I
come
to
the
doctrine
of
the
new
papistes
,
which
is
as
pernicious
as
the
old
.
they
say
,
that
the
Apostle
meant
to
exclude
good
workes
from
iustification
,
non
simpliciter
&
ratione
debiti
,
not
simply
and
as
due
,
but
only
as
meritorious
&
causes
efficient
.
where-vpon
these
doctors
or
rather
seducers
,
do
diuers
wayes
elude
that
proposition
of
S.
Paule
:
we
are
iustified
by
faith
,
gratis
,
without
workes
,
eche
one
according
to
his
owne
head
,
and
as
his
priuate
spirite
suggesteth
to
him
:
and
most
of
them
couet
diligently
to
mingle
workes
,
as
a
certain
harmefull
leauen
with
iustification
&
the
lambe
of
God
.
But
the
true
sense
of
Paules
wordes
is
,
that
without
al
merite
,
condition
,
or
necessitie
of
our
workes
,
by
only
faith
in
Christ
,
we
are
iustified
before
Christ
&
saued
,
so
as
our
saluation
doth
in
no
sort
depend
of
our
workes
,
nether
be
they
any
way
necessarie
to
saluation
,
&c.
Scripture
,
Luther
,
and
al
doctors
of
sound
iudgment
thinke
thus
,
of
which
doctrine
,
these
be
most
firme
demonstrations
,
&c.
Iste
ipse
error
,
est
omnino
papistica
corruptela
articuli
iustificationis
.
This
verie
error
is
altogether
a
papistical
corruption
of
the
article
of
iustification
.
S.
Paule
excludeth
al
our
boastinge
from
iustice
and
saluation
,
and
that
in
Abraham
a
man
most
holie
.
ergo
workes
are
by
no
meanes
,
so
much
as
causa
sine
qua
non
,
of
saluation
.
otherwise
,
we
shoud
haue
some
occasion
of
boasting
.
Againe
,
Paule
him selfe
separateth
his
workes
and
iustices
so
far
from
his
saluation
,
that
he
accounteth
them
for
trashe
and
hinderances
of
saluation
.
If
such
an
Apostle
,
who
for
Christ
and
the
Gospel
laboured
more
then
al
the
rest
,
be
constrained
to
cast
away
his
innumerable
most
excellent
workes
,
as
trashe
and
hinderances
to
saluation
,
how
madly
do
we
say
,
that
our
workes
are
necessarie
.
Againe
,
all
our
iustices
(
saith
Esai
ca.
are
as
foule
stayned
clothes
.
&
how
can
a
thinge
so
filthie
and
disallowed
of
God
,
do
any
thinge
,
or
be
necessary
to
iustice
before
God
.
the
workes
of
the
law
our
iustice
,
legal
iustice
,
I
esteemed
my
workes
dunge
&
durte
that
I
might
obteine
the
iustice
of
Christ
,
After
al
this
we
conclude
with
that
worthy
sainge
of
Luther
in
his
first
tome
printed
at
Wittemberge
.
if
workes
be
necessary
to
saluation
,
then
saluation
can
not
be
had
without
workes
,
and
then
we
are
not
saued
by
only
faith
.
Papist
,
sanctissimos
,
that
they
erred
a
litle
,
they
erred
greuously
and
diminished
not
a
litle
the
force
of
Christes
death
&
passion
)
and
there
error
proceded
rather
of
lacke
of
witte
,
then
of
malice
.
and
though
we
graunt
that
herein
they
erred
a
litle
,
yet
in
respect
of
yours
,
their
errors
seeme
ether
light
,
or
none
at
all
.
wel
you
might
cal
them
most
holy
,
although
they
erred
once
,
or
were
not
so
wise
as
they
might
haue
bene
.
that
the
fathers
thought
by
their
external
workes
of
penance
,
to
pay
the
paines
due
for
sinnes
,
and
to
satisfie
Gods
iustice
,
and
to
procure
to
them selues
assured
impunitie
,
remission
,
&
iustice
.
that
thereby
they
derogated
,
not
a
litle
from
Christes
death
,
attributed
to
much
to
their
owne
inuentions
,
and
finallie
depraued
repentance
.
it
was
a
litle
error
,
a
smale
ouersight
,
they
slipt
a
litle
,
and
that
they
were
not
withstanding
,
most
holymen
.
most
holy
,
most
holy
,
If
I
spake
with
the
tongue
of
men
and
angels
,
and
knew
al
mysteries
,
and
could
moue
mountaines
,
if
I
bestowed
al
my
goods
vpon
the
poore
,
and
my
bodie
to
the
fier
,
They
cannot
dwell
with
God
,
that
be
not
in
vnitie
with
the
Church
.
though
they
burne
amidst
the
flames
&
being
deliuered
to
the
fier
or
cast
to
wild
beastes
,
so
yeld
their
lyues
,
yet
that
shal
not
be
to
them
a
crowne
of
faith
,
but
a
punyshment
of
infidelitie
.
such
a
one
may
be
slaine
,
he
can
not
be
crowned
.
he
professeth
him self
such
a
Christian
,
as
the
deuil
many
times
pretendeth
him self
to
be
Christ
.
For
whosoeuer
is
separated
from
this
Catholike
Church
,
though
he
thinke
him self
to
liue
verie
commendablie
,
yet
by
reason
of
this
only
offence
,
that
he
is
deuided
from
the
vnitie
of
Christ
,
he
shal
not
haue
life
(
eternal
)
but
the
wrath
of
God
remaineth
vpon
him
.
infidell
,
wicked
,
prophane
,
an
enemy
of
God
,
and
a
damnable
creature
most
holie
O
ye
sensles
Galatians
,
who
hath
bewitched
you
not
to
obey
the
truth
?
Beholde
I
Paule
tell
you
that
if
you
be
circumcided
,
Christ
shal
profite
you
nothing
,
an
Angel
of
heauen
teach
you
so
,
anathema
be
he
,
The
fathers
by
their
penitentiall
workes
derogated
from
Christ
,
ascribed
to
their
owne
inuentions
,
the
satisfying
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
remission
of
their
sinnes
,
sanctissimas
,
most
holy
.
aduersusfalsò
nominatum
ordinem
episcoporum
,
Marke
me
(
saith
he
)
what
is
Christian
faith
.
Christian
faith
is
to
beleeue
,
that
by
no
workes
,
but
by
onlie
faith
in
Christ
as
thy
mediatour
,
and
by
mercy
in
him
geuen
thee
freely
,
thou
art
iustified
and
saued
.
Gal.
so
as
a
man
despaire
of
all
his
owne
strength
,
workes
,
and
endeuours
,
and
depende
altogether
of
an
other
mans
merites
,
and
an
other
mans
iustice
.
Iudaical
faith
is
to
entend
to
be
iustified
,
to
blot
out
thy
sinnes
,
and
be
saued
by
thy
owne
strength
and
merites
.
Rom.
by
this
,
Christ
is
cast
away
.
his
qui
natura
non
sunt
dii
seruiebatis
,
ye
serued
them
,
which
by
nature
were
not
gods
,
is
it
all
one
in
S.
Paule
,
to
depart
from
the
promise
to
the
law
,
from
faith
to
workes
,
and
to
serue
gods
,
which
by
nature
are
not
gods
?
I
answere
,
whosoeuer
falleth
from
the
article
of
iustification
,
he
becommeth
ignorant
of
God
,
and
is
an
idolater
.
And
therefore
it
is
al
one
whether
he
returne
to
the
law
,
or
to
the
worshipping
of
idols
.
al
is
one
,
whether
he
be
a
monke
,
a
Turke
,
a
Iew
,
or
Anabaptist
.
for
this
article
once
taken
away
,
there
remaineth
nothing
,
but
mere
error
,
hipocrisie
,
impietie
,
idolatrie
,
although
in
shew
there
appeare
excellent
truth
,
worship
of
God
,
holines
&c.
I
speake
not
(
saith
he
)
against
the
papistes
for
their
life
,
but
for
their
faith
,
because
they
wil
not
come
to
God
by
only
faith
,
but
by
faith
and
workes
,
Si
illa
facies
veteris
papatus
,
&c.
if
that
face
and
forme
of
old
papistrie
stoode
now
,
if
that
discipline
were
obserued
now
with
so
much
seueritie
&
rigour
,
as
the
heremites
,
as
Hierome
,
Austine
,
Gregorie
,
Bernard
,
Frauncis
,
Dominike
,
&
many
others
obserued
it
,
litle
perhaps
should
I
profite
by
my
doctrine
of
faith
,
against
that
(
state
of
papistrie
.
)
yet
neuertheles
after
the
example
of
Paule
inueighing
against
the
false
Apostles
,
in
apparance
most
holy
and
good
men
,
I
ought
to
fight
against
such
Iustice
workers
of
the
papisticall
Kingdome
,
and
say
:
though
you
liue
a
chast
life
,
and
wearie
your
bodies
with
much
exercise
,
yea
though
ye
walke
in
the
humilitie
and
religion
of
Angels
,
yet
are
ye
bondmen
of
the
law
,
of
sinne
,
and
the
deuill
,
ye
are
to
be
cast
out
of
the
house
,
because
you
seeke
for
iustice
and
saluation
,
by
your
workes
,
and
not
by
Christ
.
impious
,
hipocrites
,
bondm●n
of
sinne
and
the
deuil
,
idolaters
,
without
knowledge
of
God
,
as
il
as
any
monke
,
Turke
,
Iew
,
or
Anabaptist
.
a
light
error
,
or
none
at
al
,
whom
he
honoreth
for
his
father
,
satisfaction
and
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
iustice
before
God
,
most
holie
,
the
fathers
write
sometimes
,
that
it
is
our
part
to
do
satisfaction
vnto
God
,
that
God
is
pacified
with
our
satisfaction
,
that
thereby
we
promerite
him
,
and
redeeme
our
sinnes
:
which
albeit
they
are
not
verie
conueniently
spoken
,
yet
by
these
,
they
would
haue
no
other
thinge
vnderstood
or
signified
,
than
that
pardon
of
sinnes
and
Gods
grace
,
was
to
be
requested
and
craued
of
vs
,
vsinge
also
those
external
actions
of
penance
,
teares
,
fastes
,
watchinges
,
almes
:
which
thing
may
appeare
by
Ciprian
alone
,
in
many
places
.
most
euidently
in
his
epistle
,
in
his
booke
against
Demetrian
,
and
in
his
sermon
de
lapsis
.
By
satisfaction
and
iust
mourning
our
sinnes
are
redeemed
,
and
our
woundes
by
teares
are
cleansed
.
our
lord
is
to
be
prayed
vnto
,
our
lord
is
to
be
pacified
by
our
satisfaction
.
let
euerie
man
confesse
his
sinnes
,
while
his
confession
may
be
admitted
,
while
satisfaction
and
pardon
geuen
by
the
priestes
,
is
acceptable
before
God
.
let
our
soule
prostrate
her self
before
god
,
and
satisfie
him
by
sorowfulnes
.
let
vs
pacify
gods
wrath
and
indignation
,
by
fasting
,
lamentation
,
&
mourning
,
as
he
him self
hath
warned
vs
.
The
prophete
Daniel
by
fasting
endeuoured
to
deserue
gods
fauour
,
and
the
like
haue
done
al
humble
,
wel-meaning
,
and
innocent
men
.
Thinkest
thou
that
God
is
so
easely
pacified
,
whom
wickedly
thou
hast
denied
?
Thou
must
pray
and
intreate
him
earnestlie
,
thou
must
spend
the
day
in
mourning
,
the
night
in
watching
&
lamentations
.
prostrate
on
the
ground
in
ashes
and
hearecloth
,
thou
must
imploy
thy self
vpon
iust
workes
,
by
which
sinnes
are
purged
,
thow
must
geue
much
almes
by
which
soules
are
deliuered
from
death
.
In
this
sort
,
the
faith
florished
in
the
Apostles
tyme
.
in
this
sort
the
first
faithful
Christians
kept
Christes
commaundementes
.
de
lapsis
he
that
thus
shal
do
satisfaction
to
God
&c.
being
heard
and
holpen
of
God
,
shal
not
only
deserue
pardon
of
him
,
but
also
a
crowne
in
heauen
.
most
clearly
make
most
euident
that
S.
Ciprian
meante
wel
,
though
he
spake
not
so
conueniently
,
if
he
vnderstoode
nothing
els
,
but
that
we
ought
to
request
pardon
for
our
sinnes
at
Gods
hand
,
and
craue
his
grace
,
vsing
withal
these
externall
actions
of
penance
,
fasting
,
watching
,
almes
,
Ciprian
with
the
other
fathers
,
corrupted
the
doctrine
of
penance
they
greuously
erred
,
&
somewhat
diminished
the
force
of
the
death
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
by
which
only
our
sinnes
are
expiated
by
their
penitentiall
workes
,
they
derogated
not
a
litle
from
Christes
death
,
&
attributed
to
much
to
their
owne
inuentions
Protestant
,
Puritane
,
Familiane
,
Libertine
,
Quid
Christo
integrum
relinquunt
?
s●
est
Christus
noster
sacerdos
,
et
sunt
huius
sacer
dotii
duae
partes
.
altera
,
vt
sese
pro
nobis
in
vnicum
perpetuúmque
sacrificium
offerat
,
altera
,
vt
preces
pro
nobis
faciat
,
quid
est
quod
pontificii
Christum
quotidie
offerūe
&c.
what
leaue
the
papistes
entier
to
Christ
?
if
Christ
be
our
priest
,
and
of
this
priesthode
there
are
two
partes
,
one
,
that
for
vs
he
offer
him self
an
only
and
perpetual
sacrifice
,
the
other
,
that
he
pray
for
vs
,
why
then
do
the
papistes
offer
Christ
daylie
two
partes
of
Christes
priesthode
,
to
sacrifice
,
&
pray
,
by
onlie
faith
,
only
faith
.
Touching
the
principall
partes
of
religion
,
most
true
it
is
,
that
I
haue
written
,
that
the
same
faith
is
taught
and
preached
in
our
Churches
,
which
the
most
auncient
fathers
held
.
nether
feare
I
to
renew
that
challenge
of
the
most
learned
M.
Iewel
,
which
you
haue
mentioned
,
if
you
daere
take
it
.
They
are
in
number
articles
,
wherein
consisteth
the
cheefest
force
of
papistrie
.
of
all
these
articles
choose
which
you
wil
,
I
protest
my selfe
your
aduersarie
in
the
cause
so
long
as
I
liue
.
that
Peter
was
at
Rome
,
and
there
,
with
Paule
laid
the
foundation
of
that
church
,
no
papist
could
euer
yet
shew
&
proue
the
highest
misteries
and
greatest
keyes
Dahas
,
&
M●dos
,
E●imaeos
,
Cadusios
.
Tyrians
,
tota
illa
varietas
et
species
ferinae
carnis
,
er
at
ex
sue
mansueto
facta
.
al
that
varietie
and
shew
of
venison
,
was
made
of
a
tame
sow
Dahae
,
Medi
,
Aradians
,
Sidonians
.
Sy●ians
,
that
the
body
of
Christ
,
is
not
in
a
places
.
that
no
diuine
honor
is
due
to
it
.
that
bread
and
wine
remaine
as
wel
after
consecration
as
before
.
that
there
could
not
be
any
priuate
or
many
priuate
masses
sayd
,
that
Christ
could
not
possiblie
be
offered
in
sacrifice
,
that
Christian
men
could
not
cal
that
,
lord
or
God
,
That
the
body
of
Christ
is
really
,
substantially
,
&c.
in
the
sacrament
.
That
Christes
body
is
&
may
be
in
a
thousand
places
or
moe
at
once
.
That
diuine
honor
is
due
vnto
it
.
That
a
man
may
cal
it
his
Lord
and
God
,
&c.
ORS
,
the
primacie
of
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
the
real
presence
,
and
the
sacrifice
.
O
Gregorie
O
Austine
,
O
Hierom
,
O
Chrisostome
,
O
Leo
,
O
Dionise
,
O
Anacletus
,
O
Xistus
,
O
Paule
,
O
Christo
if
we
be
deceaued
,
you
have
deceaued
vs
.
you
taught
vs
these
heresies
.
thus
ye
ordered
the
holy
Communion
in
your
time
,
the
same
we
receaued
at
your
handes
,
&c.
None
of
our
aduersaries
that
stand
against
vs
,
are
able
or
euer
shal
be
able
to
proue
against
vs
any
one
of
al
these
pointes
ether
by
scripture
,
or
by
the
example
of
the
primitiue
Churche
,
or
by
the
old
Doctors
,
or
by
the
auncient
general
Councels
.
and
if
any
man
aliue
be
able
to
proue
any
of
these
articles
by
any
one
cleare
or
playne
clause
,
or
sentence
,
ether
of
scriptures
,
or
of
the
old
Doctors
,
or
of
any
old
general
Councel
,
or
by
any
example
of
the
primitiue
Church
within
yeres
after
Christ
,
I
promise
to
geue
ouer
and
subscribe
vnto
him
.
Al
our
faith
and
religion
is
grounded
not
vpon
humane
,
but
vpon
diuine
autoritie
.
Therefore
if
you
bring
against
it
,
what
some
one
father
hath
beleeued
,
or
what
the
fathers
al
together
haue
deliuered
,
except
the
same
be
proued
by
testimonies
of
scripture
it
waygheth
nothing
,
it
proueth
nothing
,
it
concludeth
nothing
.
for
the
fathers
are
such
witnesses
,
that
they
also
haue
neede
of
scriptures
to
be
their
witnesses
.
if
deceaued
by
error
,
they
haue
said
ought
differing
from
the
scriptures
,
how
soeuer
they
may
be
pardoned
erring
through
want
of
wit
,
we
can
not
be
pardoned
,
if
because
they
erred
,
we
also
wil
erre
with
them
.
perfect
God
consubstantial
and
equal
to
his
father
,
a
fruitles
tree
,
twise
dead
and
plucked
vp
by
the
rootes
,
who
taught
M.
Iewel
these
heresies
,
knowing
that
he
is
damned
in
his
owne
iudgment
ethniks
and
publicanes
,
in
the
epistles
which
beare
his
name
,
in
the
general
regiment
of
churches
,
so
ioyneth
them
together
,
that
to
the
Romane
churche
,
he
attributeth
primacie
and
excellencie
of
power
ouer
al
churches
,
and
ouer
the
whole
flocke
of
the
Christian
people
,
and
that
,
by
the
autoritie
of
Christ
saing
to
Peter
,
thou
art
Peter
and
vpon
this
rocke
wil
I
build
my
church
&c.
the
second
sea
after
that
,
he
maketh
the
church
of
Alexandria
,
by
reason
of
S.
marke
scoler
of
S.
Peter
.
The
third
,
Antioche
,
because
S.
Peter
abode
there
,
before
he
came
to
Rome
.
degrees
of
Bishops
he
maketh
thus
.
The
bisshop
of
Rome
is
placed
first
,
as
the
supreme
head
of
the
church
:
who
though
he
erre
yet
wil
he
not
haue
him
to
be
iudged
of
others
,
but
to
be
tolerated
.
the
second
place
haue
Patriarkes
or
primates
,
the
third
,
Metropolitanes
,
the
fovrth
,
Archbishops
,
and
afterward
bishops
.
he
saith
also
,
that
certaine
cities
receaued
primates
from
the
blessed
apostles
,
and
from
S.
Clement
.
epist.
Tom.
Conciliorum
pa.
but
if
greater
difficulties
arise
,
or
causes
fal
out
among
the
bishops
&
primates
them selues
,
let
them
be
brought
to
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
if
such
appealt
be
made
.
for
so
the
Apostles
ordayned
by
the
apoinment
of
our
Sauiour
,
that
the
greater
and
harder
questions
should
alwayes
be
brought
to
the
Apostolike
Sea
,
vpon
which
Christ
builte
his
vniuersal
church
.
Mat.
And
Xistus
in
his
epistle
,
nameth
him selfe
,
the
bishop
of
the
vniuersal
Apostolike
church
.
and
willeth
others
to
appeale
to
the
Apostolike
Sea
,
as
to
the
head
.
his
heresie
O
Xistus
,
O
Anacletus
,
you
taught
vs
these
heresies
,
Anacletus
,
S.
Gregorie
S.
Leo
,
The
bishops
of
Rome
that
liued
in
this
fift
age
affirme
,
that
the
Romane
church
is
chiefe
of
al
others
.
so
doth
Leo
in
his
sermon
de
anniuersario
assumptionis
,
et
epistola
ad
episcopos
per
prouinciam
Viennensem
.
The
bishops
that
gouerned
the
Romane
church
in
that
age
,
required
of
other
Archbishops
,
that
they
should
make
relation
to
them
,
if
there
fell
any
matter
of
controuersie
.
so
Leo
writeth
in
his
epistle
to
Anatolius
Archbishop
of
Constantinople
:
If
there
be
any
thing
that
doth
require
consultation
,
with
speede
let
relation
therof
be
made
vnto
me
,
that
after
I
haue
examined
the
matter
,
my
diligence
may
apoint
what
is
to
be
done
.
Againe
,
epist.
he
requireth
of
Maximus
Archbishop
of
Antioche
,
that
he
acknowledge
the
priuileges
of
the
third
Sea
,
and
often
tymes
write
to
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
how
the
churches
there
increase
.
Also
they
tooke
to
them
this
authoritie
,
to
reproue
other
bishops
,
if
they
did
ought
amisse
.
they
prescribed
vnto
them
what
they
should
do
,
and
apointed
them
orders
in
ceremonies
.
so
Leo
epist.
reprehendeth
Nicetas
(
patriarch
)
of
Aquileia
,
because
he
receaued
to
communion
the
Pelagians
,
before
they
had
condemned
their
error
.
He
reprehendeth
also
the
Africane
bishops
in
the
prouince
of
Mauritania
Caesariensis
,
for
making
bishops
,
certaine
persons
vnlawfully
.
epist.
and
he
rebuketh
the
bishops
of
Germanie
&
Fraunce
,
for
contemning
the
order
of
their
felowbishops
.
epis
.
And
wheras
Anatolius
bishop
of
Constantinople
seemed
not
to
beleeue
rightly
of
the
incarnation
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
Leo
chargeth
him
to
put
his
faith
in
writing
,
and
send
it
to
the
bishop
of
Rome
,
and
therein
to
protest
openly
,
that
he
wil
excommunicate
that
man
,
who
so
euer
beleeueth
or
teacheth
of
the
incarnation
of
Christ
,
otherwise
then
is
the
profession
of
the
Catholikes
,
and
of
the
bishop
of
Rome
.
epist.
So
Proterius
Archbishop
of
Alexandria
,
is
reported
to
haue
sent
letters
touching
his
faith
to
Leo.
epist.
And
Leo
,
epist.
signifieth
to
the
Emperour
Marcianus
,
that
Proterius
is
a
Catholike
.
They
also
confirmed
bishops
in
their
bishopriks
.
so
Leo
confirmed
Maximus
patriarch
of
Antioche
in
his
bishoprike
,
though
he
were
made
in
the
Councel
of
Ephesus
,
of
which
Councel
al
other
acts
were
abrogated
.
act
.
Concil.
Chalced.
and
that
the
same
Leo
confirmed
to
Proterius
bishop
of
Alexandria
,
the
old
rights
of
that
Sea
according
to
the
Canons
and
(
auncient
)
priuileges
,
it
is
noted
epist.
Leonis
ad
Iulianum
et
ad
Imperatorem
Marcianum
.
Leo
in
his
epistle
to
Theodosius
,
requireth
that
he
take
order
,
that
the
bishop
of
Constantinople
send
to
him
a
writing
,
wherin
he
professe
to
embrace
the
true
doctrine
,
and
to
condemne
al
that
dissent
from
the
same
.
Also
they
sent
abrode
legates
,
who
in
far
distant
prouinces
,
tooke
notice
of
the
errors
of
heretikes
,
and
corrected
them
.
so
Leo
sent
his
legates
to
Constantinople
to
withdraw
Eutiches
from
his
error
,
as
appeareth
epist.
ad
Flauianum
.
so
he
sent
legates
to
the
Emperour
,
epist.
&
to
Ephesus
,
that
they
taking
vnto
them
the
Archbishop
of
Constantinople
should
absolue
those
that
had
bene
deceaued
by
Dioscorus
,
and
were
now
content
to
do
penance
.
epist.
In
like
maner
epist.
sending
legates
in
to
Africa
,
he
commaundeth
that
Donatus
a
Nouatian
be
receaued
(
to
communion
)
if
he
send
to
Rome
,
a
writinge
touching
the
condemnation
of
that
error
.
They
required
also
of
Archbishops
,
that
if
of
themselues
they
could
not
determine
any
thing
,
they
should
send
it
to
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
&
withal
they
charged
them
to
receaue
and
obserue
their
decrees
made
against
heretikes
.
so
Leo
epist.
prescribeth
this
order
to
the
bishop
of
Thessalonica
in
Thracia
,
that
two
prouincial
Councels
be
held
euery
yere
.
&
if
there
fal
out
any
hard
matter
,
and
it
be
not
decided
by
the
iudgement
of
the
bishop
of
Thessalonica
,
that
it
be
referred
to
the
bishop
of
Rome
.
and
cap.
he
willeth
that
the
contentions
risinge
among
the
bishops
,
be
referred
to
him
,
with
a
declaration
of
things
done
in
such
matters
.
The
same
Leo
commaundeth
Nicetas
patriarch
of
Aquileia
,
that
he
cause
al
his
bishops
,
priestes
,
&
clearks
openly
to
condemne
certaine
heresies
and
their
authors
,
and
to
approue
al
synodal
decrees
,
which
the
authoritie
of
the
Apostolike
Sea
had
confirmed
for
the
rooting
out
of
heresie
,
&
that
they
testifie
so
much
by
their
subscriptions
.
epist.
which
is
plainelie
contrarie
to
the
auncient
Councels
,
It
is
verie
true
and
the
Pope
him selfe
knoweth
it
wel
inough
,
and
nothing
is
more
manifest
by
al
the
decrees
of
the
old
Councels
,
and
al
writings
and
stories
of
al
holy
fathers
which
were
before
the
first
Pope
by
name
Bonifacius
that
the
bishop
of
Romes
authority
was
no
greater
then
the
authority
of
other
bishops
.
They
summoned
general
Councels
they
were
the
Presidents
in
general
Councels
,
they
confirmed
general
Councels
,
and
sometimes
in
part
,
sometimes
wholie
,
they
disanulled
general
Councels
.
and
this
is
manifest
in
Leo
his
epistles
and
the
general
Councels
themselues
keapt
vnder
him
.
Epist.
we
haue
sent
letters
to
our
brethren
and
felow-bishops
of
Tarraco
in
Spayne
,
of
Carthage
in
Afrike
,
of
Portugal
and
Fraunce
,
and
haue
sommoned
them
to
meete
at
a
general
Councel
.
and
Leo
sent
Paschasinus
bishop
of
Sicilia
to
be
President
in
the
Councell
of
Chalcedon
:
which
is
manifeste
in
the
Acts
of
that
Councel
.
And
the
same
Paschasinus
the
Popes
vicar
condemned
Dioscorus
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
,
for
this
reason
,
because
he
durst
hold
a
Councel
without
the
authoritie
of
the
Sea
Apostolike
.
and
Cecropius
bishop
of
Sebastopolis
,
saith
in
the
same
place
,
we
may
not
call
the
second
Councel
of
Ephesus
,
by
the
name
of
a
Councel
,
because
it
was
nether
gathered
together
by
the
Apostolike
authoritie
,
nether
proceeded
it
orderly
.
in
actis
Concilii
Chalcedonensis
.
See
Leo
epist.
ad
Theodosium
.
Thus
Leo
condemned
the
second
Councel
of
Ephesus
,
and
required
an
other
to
be
gathered
,
epist.
and
whereas
Anatolius
bishop
of
Constantinople
,
would
haue
set
him self
before
the
churches
of
Alexandria
and
Antioche
,
Leo
epist.
writeth
vnto
him
most
vehemently
,
and
sheweth
that
to
be
against
the
canons
of
the
Nicene
Councel
,
and
that
he
wil
not
permit
those
churches
to
leese
their
old
prerogatiues
:
which
thing
he
auoucheth
also
in
his
epistle
to
Pulcheria
.
and
there
againe
he
rebuketh
the
ambition
or
insolencie
of
that
Anatolius
,
and
signifieth
expresly
,
that
he
doth
abrogate
and
disanulle
all
the
decrees
of
the
bishops
there
gathered
together
,
so
many
as
were
contrarie
to
the
rules
of
the
Nicene
Councel
.
And
the
Councel
of
Chalcedon
thus
writeth
to
Leo.
we
beseech
you
,
that
you
wil
honour
our
iudgement
with
your
approbation
,
and
as
we
of
zeale
haue
put
our
consent
to
these
good
decrees
,
so
let
your
Supremacie
fulfill
to
vs
your
children
,
that
which
is
conuenient
.
Finally
,
this
principalitie
of
the
Romane
church
,
Leo
laboureth
to
perswade
in
most
of
his
epistles
,
as
in
his
epistles
to
Anastasius
bishop
of
Thessalonica
,
to
the
bishops
of
Germanie
and
Fraunce
,
to
Anatolius
bishop
of
Constantinople
,
&
in
sundrie
other
,
where
very
painfully
he
goeth
about
to
proue
,
that
singular
preeminence
was
geuen
to
Peter
aboue
the
other
Apostles
,
and
that
thence
rose
the
distinction
of
bishops
,
and
especially
the
primacie
of
the
Romane
church
,
and
that
therefore
he
is
bound
to
take
the
care
of
al
churches
.
that
Leo
in
his
epistles
doth
clearly
breath
forth
the
arrogancie
of
that
Antichristian
Romane
Sea
.
&
of
thee
ô
Leo
,
he
learned
this
heresie
.
&
if
he
were
deceaued
,
thou
Leo
deceauedst
him
.
the
Apostolike
Sea
(
of
Rome
)
is
head
of
al
churches
.
lib.
Indict
.
that
bothe
the
Emperour
and
Eusebius
his
felow-bishop
,
professed
that
the
church
of
Constantinople
was
subiect
vnto
that
Sea
.
li.
epis
.
indict
.
that
he
cited
Maximus
bishop
of
Salona
in
Dalmatia
to
come
to
Rome
,
there
to
render
accompt
how
he
came
by
that
bishoprike
.
lib.
indict
.
he
apointed
the
bishop
of
Siracusa
to
be
iudge
ouer
the
bishop
of
Constantinople
.
lib.
indict
.
epis
.
he
sent
into
Spaine
,
one
who
should
restore
Ianuarius
deposed
from
his
bishoprike
vniustly
.
lib.
indict
.
he
apointeth
the
bishops
of
Fraunce
,
how
they
should
cal
a
synode
for
the
rooting
out
of
simonie
and
auarice
.
lib.
indict
.
&
sequentibus
.
and
those
thinges
which
in
the
synode
they
should
agree
on
,
he
willeth
should
be
sent
to
him
,
&
streightly
chargeth
them
,
that
at
the
least
once
in
the
yere
they
keepe
a
synode
,
according
to
the
canonical
decrees
.
lib.
numer
.
And
Virgilius
bishop
of
Arelatum
or
Arles
,
whom
in
the
French
church
he
made
his
Vicar
and
Legate
,
and
preferred
before
al
other
bishops
,
he
willeth
to
send
to
him
,
al
harder
controuersies
.
li.
ind.
The
like
priuilege
he
graunteth
to
Maximianus
bishop
of
Siracusa
in
Sicilia
,
to
be
supreme
ouerseer
of
those
churches
,
and
to
end
lesser
controuersies
and
send
the
greater
to
him
.
which
priuilege
for
al
that
,
he
geueth
to
the
person
,
not
to
the
place
.
lib.
indict
.
Isychius
bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
he
biddeth
to
exterminate
from
his
churches
the
Simoniacal
heresie
.
lib.
indict
.
To
Columbus
bishop
of
Numidia
and
the
primate
of
that
prouince
he
enioyneth
,
that
he
with
other
examine
the
cause
of
Donadeus
deposed
by
Victor
his
bishop
.
and
if
he
be
guiltie
,
to
binde
him
to
penance
,
if
he
be
guiltles
,
that
they
rebuke
Victor
,
that
he
may
know
how
vniustly
he
hath
dealt
.
lib.
indict
.
when
the
bishop
of
Constantinople
had
condemned
a
priest
of
Chalcedon
,
Gregorie
retracteth
that
sentence
,
and
commaundeth
him
being
innocent
to
be
absolued
.
lib
indict
.
that
the
Romane
churche
is
head
of
al
churches
,
caput
omnium
Ecclesiarum
.
Greg.
in
Psal.
penitentialem
,
&
lib.
indict
.
and
so
forth
,
vniuersal
,
vniuersal
bishop
.
Some
there
be
that
against
this
office
obiect
the
authoritie
of
Gregorie
,
who
saith
,
that
such
a
title
apperteyneth
to
the
precursor
of
Antichrist
.
But
the
reason
of
Gregorie
is
to
be
knowen
.
&
it
may
be
gathered
of
his
wordes
,
which
he
repeteth
in
many
epistles
,
that
the
title
of
vniuersal
bishop
is
contrarie
,
&
doth
gainsay
the
grace
which
is
commonly
poured
vpon
al
bishops
.
He
therefore
that
should
cal
him self
vniuersal
bishop
,
calleth
him self
the
only
bishop
,
and
taketh
bishoply
power
from
the
rest
.
Wherefore
this
title
he
would
haue
to
be
reiected
,
which
is
vsurped
with
the
iniurie
of
other
bishops
.
Such
sentences
to
this
purpose
are
oftentimes
repeted
by
S.
Gregorie
in
many
epistles
&c.
this
title
he
doth
abhorre
both
in
him selfe
,
and
in
al
other
.
so
far
of
is
he
from
graunting
the
same
to
the
bishop
of
Constantinople
.
and
why
so
?
because
bishoply
grace
is
generally
bestowed
(
from
god
)
vpon
al
bishops
.
and
it
is
no
reason
that
any
one
should
take
to
him selfe
,
that
which
by
equal
right
agreeth
to
al.
saepe
et
in
multis
epistolis
,
Verumtamen
ex
aliis
constat
&c.
notwithstanding
by
other
places
it
is
euident
,
that
Gregorie
thought
,
that
the
charge
and
principalitie
of
the
whole
church
,
was
committed
to
Peter
by
the
voice
of
our
Lord
.
And
thus
much
he
wrote
plainely
,
&
almost
word
for
word
lib.
epistola
.
to
the
emperour
Maurice
,
and
confirmed
it
by
testimonie
of
scripture
.
It
is
manifest
to
al
men
that
know
the
gospel
,
that
by
the
voice
of
our
Lord
,
the
care
of
the
whole
church
was
committed
to
holy
S.
Peter
Prince
of
al
the
Apostles
.
For
to
him
it
is
said
,
feede
my
sheepe
.
Iohn
.
To
him
it
is
said
,
I
haue
prayed
for
the
,
that
thy
faith
fayle
not
.
Luc.
To
him
it
is
said
:
thou
art
Peter
and
vpon
this
rock
I
wil
build
my
church
&c.
Behold
he
receaueth
the
keys
of
the
kingdom
of
heauen
,
power
to
bind
and
loose
is
geuen
to
him
,
to
him
is
committed
the
charge
&
principalite
of
the
whole
church
.
And
yet
for
this
cause
Gregorie
thought
not
that
Peter
was
the
forerunner
of
Antichrist
.
vniuersal
bishop
,
Gregorie
,
Leo
,
Xistus
,
Anacletus
of
the
real
presence
and
sacrifice
and
ministred
the
holy
communion
minister
communion
patriarcham
caeremoniarum
,
the
Patriarch
of
ceremonies
horribly
prophaned
the
Communion
,
allowing
by
publike
authoritie
the
sacrifice
of
Christes
body
and
bloud
,
not
only
for
the
liuing
but
also
for
the
dead
by
miracle
he
conuerted
a
faithles
woman
who
beleeued
not
that
the
body
of
Christ
was
substancially
in
the
Sacrament
.
and
that
euery
where
be
doth
inculcate
sacrifices
and
masse
,
and
by
diuers
miracles
confirmeth
the
same
Gregorie
the
first
the
yere
of
our
lord
sent
Austine
the
monke
to
plante
in
our
churches
his
Romane
religion
.
But
Latimer
is
much
more
worthie
to
be
called
our
Apostle
then
Austine
.
For
Austine
brought
nothing
but
mans
traditions
,
masse
,
Crosses
,
litanies
&c.
whereas
Latimer
with
the
hooke
of
truth
cut
of
those
superstitions
which
he
had
planted
,
and
cast
them
out
of
the
Lords
vineyard
.
a
blinde
bussard
,
In
my
iudgement
after
the
Apostles
,
the
church
hath
not
had
a
better
doctor
then
was
S.
Austin
.
And
that
holie
man
how
filthilie
&
how
spitefullie
is
he
mangled
and
disfigured
by
the
Sacramentaries
,
that
he
may
become
a
defender
&
patrone
of
their
venemous
,
blasphemous
and
erroneous
heresie
?
Verely
as
much
as
in
me
lieth
,
so
long
as
I
haue
breath
in
my
body
,
I
wil
withstand
them
,
and
protest
that
they
do
him
iniury
.
which
thing
any
man
may
do
with
an
assured
and
confident
mynde
,
because
the
Sacramentaries
only
pul
&
teare
his
words
into
their
owne
sense
,
prouing
their
application
by
no
reason
,
but
only
by
vayne
boasting
of
their
most
certaine
truth
.
they
all
no
one
euerie
one
This
truly
is
maruelous
,
that
no
one
of
the
fathers
,
whereof
the
number
is
infinite
,
euer
spake
of
the
Sacrament
,
as
do
the
Sacramentaries
.
For
none
of
them
vseth
such
wordes
,
there
is
only
bread
and
wine
:
or
,
the
body
&
bloud
of
Christ
is
not
there
.
Surely
it
is
not
credible
,
nay
it
is
not
possible
,
where
as
they
talke
againe
and
againe
of
these
things
,
but
at
some
time
,
at
the
lest
once
,
these
wordes
would
haue
slipt
out
of
their
pen
:
it
is
only
bread
,
or
the
body
of
Christ
is
not
there
corporally
,
or
such
like
.
But
they
al
speake
so
precisely
,
as
though
none
doubted
,
but
that
there
were
present
the
body
&
bloud
of
Christ
.
They
al
agreably
and
constantly
with
one
mouth
auouch
the
affirmatiue
,
that
it
is
there
.
But
our
Sacramentaries
can
do
nothing
els
but
proclayme
the
negatiue
,
that
it
is
not
there
.
iudgment
M.W.
preferreth
before
a
thousand
Austines
,
a
thousand
Ciprians
,
and
as
many
churches
.
of
priesthode
,
of
ministerhode
,
the
sacrifice
real
presence
,
when
Beza
translated
,
quem
oportet
quidem
coelo
capi
,
who
must
be
receaued
in
heauen
,
he
did
it
onely
to
auoide
ambiguitie
of
speach
,
which
is
found
in
the
other
,
quem
oportet
coelum
capere
,
and
the
sense
stil
remaineth
one
.
For
whereas
Peter
wil
say
and
teach
,
that
necessarily
heauen
must
receaue
Christ
vntill
the
times
that
all
things
be
restored
,
this
sense
Beza
deliuered
most
faithfullie
,
in
most
conuenient
wordes
.
For
if
heauen
shal
receaue
Christ
,
then
necessarie
it
is
,
that
Christ
be
receaued
of
heauen
.
which
thing
common
sense
might
haue
taught
you
.
For
tel
me
I
pray
you
M.
Martin
,
if
the
schole
receaue
and
conteyne
you
,
are
you
not
receaued
&
conteyned
of
the
schole
?
animalis
homo
non
percipit
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ea
quae
sunt
spiritus
.
spiritual
things
are
not
perceaued
of
a
carnall
man
.
where
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
verbe
deponent
in
Greke
,
is
well
expressed
in
English
,
by
a
verbe
passiue
.
heauen
should
take
Christ
,
Christ
should
take
heauen
,
Al
things
are
deliuered
me
of
my
father
.
to
me
is
geuen
al
power
in
heauen
&
in
earth
.
thou
hast
put
al
things
vnder
his
feete
,
setting
him
on
thy
right
hand
aboue
all
principalitie
,
and
potestate
,
and
power
,
and
domination
,
and
euery
thinge
that
is
named
,
not
onely
in
this
world
but
also
in
that
to
come
.
Some
vnderstand
this
place
,
that
Christ
is
receaued
or
conteyned
of
the
heauen
.
which
sentence
is
against
the
scope
of
the
Apostle
,
and
should
set
forth
rather
the
infirmitie
,
then
the
glorie
&
power
of
Christ
.
For
so
of
angels
,
yea
of
deuils
it
may
be
sayd
,
that
they
are
receaued
or
conteyned
of
heauen
,
because
the
worde
coelum
,
sometime
in
the
scripture
signifieth
the
ayer
.
A
goodlie
matter
.
he
who
by
witnes
●o
the
scripture
filleth
al
thinges
,
we
wil
say
is
receaued
or
conteyned
in
a
certen
place
,
almost
as
it
were
in
a
prison
.
only
cause
,
to
auoyde
doubtful
speach
,
They
so
conclude
Christ
in
heauen
that
he
can
not
be
on
the
altar
.
and
Beza
protesteth
that
he
so
translateth
of
purpose
,
to
kepe
Christes
presence
thence
.
This
translation
of
Beza
is
so
far
from
the
Greke
that
not
onely
Illyricus
the
Lutherane
,
but
Caluin
him selfe
doth
not
like
it
.
oportet
Christum
a
coelo
recipi
,
sedet
ad
dexteram
patris
.
in
the
field
in
the
night
,
when
men
were
a
slepe
,
his
enemie
came
and
ouersowed
cockle
among
the
wheate
,
and
went
his
way
,
quem
oportet
coelum
capere
,
quem
oportet
coelo
capi
,
Lutherish
,
Vbiquitarie
,
Arian
,
Sebastianus
Castalio
Academical
heresie
,
If
Christes
body
(
sayth
he
)
be
natural
,
and
of
the
same
substance
that
ours
is
,
then
can
it
be
conteyned
but
in
one
place
,
and
if
it
be
in
heauen
,
it
is
not
in
the
sacrament
.
But
Christs
body
is
such
a
body
,
consubstantial
to
ours
in
al
things
,
sauing
glorie
and
immortalitie
,
and
that
body
of
Christ
is
now
conteyned
in
heauen
,
as
Peter
saith
,
therefore
it
is
not
in
the
Sacrament
,
much
lesse
in
infinite
Sacraments
.
This
argument
feareth
not
your
forces
.
For
if
Christs
body
be
together
in
heauen
and
in
the
sacrament
,
then
Christ
hath
a
double
body
or
rather
infinite
bodies
.
but
this
is
false
.
ergo
that
.
Furthermore
if
Christs
bodie
be
circumscribed
with
some
certaine
place
in
heauen
and
reteyneth
all
properties
of
a
true
body
,
&
the
selfe
same
in
the
sacrament
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
incircumscript
,
inuisible
,
&c.
then
contradictories
maye
be
verified
of
the
same
bodye
.
But
this
can
not
be
.
therefore
the
other
is
vnpossible
.
whether
one
body
may
be
in
dyuers
places
,
or
whether
Christ
be
bound
to
the
rules
and
conditions
of
nature
,
quem
oportet
coelum
capere
,
whom
the
heauens
must
receaue
,
or
who
must
be
receaued
in
heauen
,
If
Christes
bodie
be
conteined
in
heauen
as
S.
Peter
saith
,
then
is
it
not
in
the
sacrament
.
heauen
receaued
Christ
,
Christ
was
receaued
in
to
heauen
,
Great
daunger
it
is
(
saith
S.
Hierom
)
to
speake
in
the
church
,
leste
perhaps
through
peruerse
interpretation
,
of
the
gospel
of
Christ
,
be
made
the
gospel
of
man
,
or
which
is
worse
,
the
gospel
of
the
Deuill
.
receaued
,
heauen
must
receaue
the
body
of
Christ
,
be
conteyned
in
heauen
,
Samaria
receaued
the
word
of
God
,
was
then
conteyned
in
Samaria
,
He
that
receaueth
a
child
,
Apostle
,
or
prophete
in
my
name
,
receaueth
me
.
and
he
that
receaueth
me
,
receaueth
him
that
hath
sent
me
.
conteyned
,
conteyned
.
permitted
euery
man
to
iudge
what
they
listed
of
the
sacrament
,
because
then
there
remained
no
more
,
any
poyson
that
any
man
ought
or
might
be
afraid
of
.
the
ministers
of
the
Kinge
,
ventum
roris
flantem
,
a
moyst
gale
of
winde
,
whether
Christ
would
,
whether
he
could
,
ex
arte
medica
&
Philosophia
,
out
of
Philosophie
and
Physicke
rules
,
they
fynd
that
women
are
circumscript
,
visible
,
local
,
throwen
him
downe
headlong
from
the
hill
,
and
he
passing
through
the
middes
of
them
Chri●tes
body
is
per
omnia
nostris
corporibus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
sauing
glory
and
immortalitye
:
and
he
hath
all
the
propertyes
of
a
true
and
humaine
bodye
,
Let
vs
euermore
beleeue
God
albeit
it
seeme
absurd
to
our
sense
&
cogitation
that
which
he
saith
,
albeit
his
words
surpasse
our
sense
and
reason
.
Thus
as
in
al
things
we
ought
to
doe
,
so
especially
in
the
sacramentes
,
not
beholding
those
thinges
,
which
lie
before
our
eyes
,
but
holding
fast
his
wordes
.
For
in
his
wordes
we
can
not
be
beguiled
,
but
our
sense
is
easely
deceaued
.
Therefore
sith
he
said
This
is
my
body
,
let
vs
beleeue
it
without
casting
any
doubt
,
and
with
the
eyes
of
our
vnderstanding
conceaue
the
same
.
And
this
(
most
excellent
Quene
)
is
not
to
be
ouerpassed
,
that
whereas
now
there
grow
euery
where
,
diuers
as
it
were
factions
of
opinions
,
amonge
which
,
some
flatly
by
Philosophical
reasons
make
voyd
and
frustrate
the
testament
of
our
lord
,
so
as
they
take
away
the
body
&
bloud
of
Christ
touching
his
presence
and
communication
,
according
to
the
most
cleare
,
most
euident
,
most
true
,
and
most
puissant
wordes
of
Christe
,
and
deceaue
men
with
marueilous
aequiuocation
of
speach
:
principally
your
maiestie
hath
to
prouide
,
that
the
sacramentes
may
be
restored
without
such
pharisaical
leauen
&c.
There
is
no
care
that
hath
more
troubled
my
mynde
then
this
of
the
Eucharist
.
And
not
only
my self
haue
wayghed
what
might
be
said
on
ether
syde
,
but
I
haue
also
sought
out
the
iudgement
of
the
old
writers
touching
the
same
.
And
when
I
haue
laid
al
together
,
I
find
no
good
reason
,
that
may
satisfye
a
conscience
departing
from
the
propriety
of
Christes
wordes
.
You
gather
many
absurdities
,
which
folow
this
opinion
but
absurdities
will
not
trouble
him
,
who
remembreth
,
that
we
must
iudge
of
diuine
matters
,
according
to
Gods
worde
,
not
according
to
Geometrie
.
I
find
no
reason
,
how
I
may
depart
from
this
opinion
touching
the
real
presence
.
Well
it
may
be
,
that
an
other
opinion
more
agreable
to
mans
reason
,
may
please
an
idle
mind
,
especially
if
the
opinion
be
furnished
and
commended
with
argumentes
wel
handled
.
But
what
shal
become
of
vs
intentation
,
when
our
conscience
shal
be
called
to
accompt
,
what
cause
we
had
to
dissent
from
the
receaued
opinion
in
the
Church
.
Then
these
wordes
This
is
my
bodie
,
wil
be
thunderboltes
.
the
body
of
man
is
circumscribed
in
a
place
,
therefore
at
one
time
,
it
can
not
be
but
in
one
place
,
therefore
not
in
al
places
where
the
supper
is
ministred
:
Is
not
this
Geometrical
argument
fetched
from
Euclides
demonstrations
,
the
piller
and
vpholder
of
all
these
Sacramentaries
?
Doth
not
this
vphold
the
building
of
their
syllogismes
,
which
corrupt
verie
many
places
of
scriptures
?
Most
truly
is
verified
of
the
Sacramentaries
,
that
memorable
saying
:
Take
from
heretikes
that
wherein
they
agree
with
Philosophers
,
and
they
cannot
stand
.
Take
from
the
Sacramentaries
that
which
they
draw
from
Philosophie
,
and
how
smal
a
quantitie
will
remaine
of
the
great
volumes
of
al
the
Sacramentaries
?
How
long
wil
it
be
,
before
the
doctrine
of
Berengarius
fall
to
the
ground
?
Wel
and
truly
wrote
Tertullian
,
that
Philosophers
are
the
Patriarches
of
heretikes
.
For
philosophie
brought
forth
all
heresies
,
and
she
begat
the
error
of
Zuinglius
.
a
most
excellent
man
,
sent
from
God
to
lighten
the
whole
world
,
they
worshippe
him
as
their
father
in
Christ
,
that
excellent
man
of
God
and
their
father
fundamentum
quod
habent
omnium
praecipuum
,
the
chief
ground
&
foundation
of
the
Sacramentaries
.
what
scripture
they
haue
,
to
proue
that
these
two
propositions
be
so
directly
contrary
,
Christ
sitteth
in
heauen
,
and
Christ
is
in
the
supper
.
The
contradiction
is
in
their
carnal
imagination
,
not
in
faith
or
the
word
of
God
,
which
teacheth
no
such
matter
.
where-as
Gods
power
surpasseth
al
cogitation
,
&
worketh
that
which
is
to
our
reason
incomprehensible
,
and
which
only
faith
beleeueth
:
and
the
same
God
said
,
This
is
my
body
which
shal
be
deliuered
for
you
,
how
can
I
perswade
my
conscience
,
that
God
hath
nether
meanes
,
nor
abilitie
to
do
as
his
wordes
sound
.
Mary
bringing
forth
in
her
virginitie
,
Increase
and
multiplye
,
Christ
is
God
,
Christ
is
man
.
&
omnes
articulos
abnegandum
&c.
These
good
Sacramentaries
by
their
lothsomenesse
,
make
a
way
to
denie
Christ
,
and
God
him selfe
,
and
al
articles
of
our
faith
.
and
truly
for
a
great
part
they
haue
already
begonne
to
beleeue
nothing
.
For
they
bring
themselues
within
the
compasse
of
reason
,
which
is
the
right
way
to
damnation
.
and
them selues
know
,
that
these
Ethnicall
cauils
,
ether
are
nothing
worth
against
this
article
,
or
if
they
conclude
ought
against
this
,
they
do
the
like
against
al.
For
the
word
of
God
is
foolishnes
to
mans
reason
.
and
they
would
neuer
haue
vttered
this
,
if
they
had
any
regard
of
the
scripture
,
and
were
not
their
harts
ful
of
infidelitie
,
so
as
their
mouth
speaketh
of
the
abundance
of
their
hart
.
This
truly
is
worthy
of
admiration
,
that
none
of
the
fathers
,
whereof
there
is
an
infinite
number
,
did
euer
speake
so
of
the
Sacrament
as
do
the
Sacramentaries
,
but
cleane
contrary
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
if
perchaunce
they
fal
vpon
some
odd
place
in
a
doctor
that
soundeth
towardes
their
opinion
,
as
where
S.
Aug.
saith
,
corpus
Christi
in
vno
loco
esse
potest
,
here
(
saith
Luther
)
by
reason
of
their
preiudicate
opinion
,
they
snatch
at
that
,
&
make
much
of
it
,
whereas
otherwise
,
against
the
saings
of
all
the
fathers
they
are
most
stiffe
and
stubburne
,
and
sensles
,
&
more
vnmoueable
,
then
is
any
rocke
amiddest
the
sea
.
and
though
the
fathers
all
with
one
mouth
affirme
,
yet
the
Sacramentaries
harden
them selues
to
deny
them
.
If
these
be
the
grounds
and
reasons
,
which
should
certifie
vs
of
truth
,
approue
our
faith
,
and
confirme
our
conscience
,
then
truly
we
are
in
euill
cas●
.
If
a
man
had
deliuered
me
such
bookes
without
title
and
name
,
and
I
knew
not
otherwise
such
excellent
and
learned
men
to
haue
bene
the
authors
of
them
,
I
should
surely
haue
thought
,
that
some
i●sting
Comediant
,
or
Turkish
vagabond
had
made
them
in
despite
and
derision
of
Christians
.
Verily
I
see
not
how
they
can
be
excused
with
any
probable
pretence
,
as
many
other
heretikes
haue
had
.
For
it
appeareth
,
that
they
play
with
Gods
word
,
of
wilfulnes
&
malice
.
And
I
thinke
it
can
not
be
that
such
cold
toyes
and
bablinges
should
in
deede
moue
a
Turke
or
a
Iew
,
much
lesse
a
Christian
.
But
that
great
lothsomenes
and
disdaine
of
the
sacred
supper
,
and
immoderate
greedines
to
defend
their
opinion
,
maketh
them
so
mad
or
giddie
,
that
what-soeuer
they
take
hold
of
,
though
it
be
but
a
straw
,
yet
they
imagine
it
to
be
a
sworde
or
a
speare
,
and
that
at
euerie
stroke
they
kill
thousandes
.
quod
impetus
nostros
non
pertimescit
,
that
feareth
not
our
forces
,
so
excellent
,
sent
of
God
to
geue
light
to
the
whole
world
,
excellent
man
,
Christ
is
ascended
in
to
heauen
,
and
is
absent
from
vs
in
the
presence
of
flesh
.
absence
,
The
poore
you
shal
haue
alwaies
with
you
,
me
you
shal
not
haue
,
The
Iewes
aske
,
how
can
he
geue
vs
his
flesh
?
Thus
they
crye
out
vpon
god
,
not
without
great
impietie
,
nether
remember
they
,
that
with
god
nothing
is
impossible
.
But
let
vs
making
great
profit
of
their
sinnes
and
hauing
a
firme
faith
in
these
mysteries
,
neuer
in
such
diuine
thinges
,
vtter
or
so
much
as
thinke
of
such
doubting
.
for
that
word
Quomodo
,
how
,
is
Iudaical
and
cause
of
extreme
punishment
,
Yf
notwithstanding
al
this
,
thou
(
Iew
)
crye
stil
,
how
is
this
done
,
I
folowing
thy
ignorance
will
demaund
of
thee
,
how
so
many
miracles
were
done
in
the
old
testament
,
the
passinge
ouer
the
red
sea
,
Moses
rod
made
a
serpent
etc.
wherefore
we
ought
rather
to
beleeue
Christ
,
&
humbly
to
learne
of
hym
,
then
like
drunken
sots
to
cry
out
,
how
can
he
geue
vs
his
flesh
,
by
which
questioning
thou
must
needes
be
driuen
to
deny
the
whole
scripture
.
Christ
by
the
mystical
benediction
,
truly
,
spiritually
,
The
flesh
of
Christ
so
to
dwell
in
vs
corporally
,
that
the
substance
of
his
body
should
be
communicated
with
vs
,
that
is
(
as
this
man
interpreteth
it
)
be
mingled
with
our
flesh
,
it
is
not
in
any
case
to
be
graunted
,
no
not
if
a
thousand
angels
,
much
lesse
if
one
Ciril
said
it
.
For
it
can
not
be
,
that
Christs
flesh
should
so
be
diffunded
or
multiplied
in
infinite
men
and
places
.
That
which
was
circumscript
was
circumscript
,
&
vncircumscript
vncircumscript
,
and
visible
visible
,
and
inuisible
inuisible
.
therefore
Christ
is
not
in
the
sacrament
,
If
the
worde
of
god
be
liuely
&
forcible
,
if
what
soeuer
our
lord
would
,
he
did
:
if
he
said
,
let
light
be
made
&
it
was
made
,
let
the
firmament
be
made
and
it
was
made
:
if
by
the
worde
of
god
the
heauens
were
established
,
and
with
the
spirite
of
his
mouth
all
the
power
of
them
:
if
heauen
,
and
earth
,
and
water-fier
,
and
ayer
and
al
their
furniture
,
and
man
him selfe
were
perfited
by
his
worde
:
if
when
god
the
word
so
would
,
he
became
man
and
of
the
moste
pure
and
immaculat
bloud
of
the
holy
virgin
,
framed
him selfe
flesh
without
the
seede
of
man
:
can
not
he
(
in
the
sacrament
)
make
of
bread
,
his
owne
body
,
and
of
wine
&
water
,
his
bloud
?
as
god
in
the
beginning
said
,
let
the
earth
bring
forth
greene
hearbes
,
and
hetherto
being
holpen
and
strengthened
by
that
precept
it
so
doth
,
so
god
said
,
this
is
my
body
,
and
this
is
my
bloud
,
and
doe
this
in
commemoration
of
me
,
and
by
his
omnipotent
commaundement
it
is
wrought
,
which
thing
onely
faith
can
conceaue
.
How
shal
this
be
done
,
saith
the
B.
Virgin
.
the
Archangel
Gabriel
answered
,
the
holy
Ghost
shal
come
vpon
thee
,
and
the
power
of
the
most
high
shal
ouershadow
thee
.
And
now
demaundest
thou
,
how
bread
is
made
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
wine
and
water
his
bloud
?
I
answere
in
like
maner
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
commeth
vpon
it
,
&
worketh
that
which
passeth
the
capacitie
of
reason
,
and
reach
of
vnderstanding
.
circumscript
,
visible
visible
,
To
Chrysostom
teaching
that
Christ
both
leaft
his
flesh
with
vs
,
and
ascended
hauing
the
same
with
him
,
I
answere
,
that
Christ
placed
his
flesh
in
heauen
,
and
neuerthelesse
leaft
vs
a
sacrament
of
that
flesh
.
And
our
fayth
enioyeth
the
same
euermore
present
.
For
the
verie
substance
of
his
flesh
,
Christ
no
more
leaft
in
earth
,
then
Elias
leaft
his
body
,
when
he
ascended
in
to
heauen
.
For
so
Chrisostom
wrote
a
litle
before
,
that
Elias
was
afterwardes
double
,
there
was
an
Elias
aboue
,
and
there
was
an
Elias
beneath
.
Tell
me
I
pray
you
M.
Martyn
was
that
Elias
body
in
earth
,
when
he
leaft
his
cloke
to
Elizeus
?
you
will
not
say
so
.
So
true
it
is
which
Chrisostome
writeth
,
that
Christ
hath
left
his
flesh
vnto
vs
symbolically
,
and
yet
hath
caried
the
same
in
to
heauen
corporally
.
S.
Ciprian
de
caena
Domini
.
Panis
iste
quem
dominus
&c.
This
bread
which
our
lord
gaue
to
his
disciples
,
being
changed
not
in
shape
but
in
nature
,
by
the
almightie
power
of
the
word
of
Christ
is
made
flesh
,
is
made
flesh
,
For
S.
Aust.
saith
,
nos
Christi
facti
sumus
,
we
are
made
Christes
.
Leo
saith
,
Corpus
regenerati
fit
caro
crucifixi
,
the
body
of
the
man
that
is
regenerate
,
is
made
the
flesh
of
Christ
that
was
crucified
.
Beda
saith
,
nos
ipsi
corpus
Christi
effecti
sumus
,
we
our selues
are
made
the
body
of
Christ
.
Origen
saith
in
like
maner
of
speach
,
spiritus
sanctus
non
in
turturem
vertitur
,
sed
columba
fit
,
the
holy
ghost
is
not
changed
into
a
turtell
,
but
is
made
a
doue
.
his
bodye
,
As
a
great
inheretance
Elizeus
receaued
the
cloke
truly
it
was
a
verie
great
inheritance
.
And
afterwardes
that
Elias
was
double
.
There
was
an
Elias
aboue
,
and
there
was
an
Elias
beneath
,
propterea
&
in
coelum
ascendens
,
nihil
aliud
quam
melotem
discipulo
reliquit
.
Therefore
Elias
ascending
in
to
heauen
,
leaft
to
his
disciple
nothing
els
,
but
his
cloke
.
what
then
wil
you
say
,
if
I
shew
you
an
other
maner
of
thing
much
greater
than
that
,
wh●ch
al
we
haue
receaued
,
who
so
euer
haue
bene
made
partakers
of
the
holy
misteryes
?
Elias
in
deed
leaft
his
cloke
to
his
disciple
,
but
the
sonne
of
God
ascending
leaft
to
vs
his
flesh
,
And
Elias
did
so
,
but
him selfe
being
depriued
of
his
cloke
,
but
Christ
both
leaft
it
vnto
vs
,
&
ascended
hauing
the
selfe
same
with
him
.
Therefore
let
vs
not
fainte
in
courage
.
For
he
that
hath
not
refused
to
shed
his
bloud
for
vs
all
,
and
hath
commun●cated
vnto
vs
his
flesh
and
the
self
same
bloud
againe
,
he
will
refuse
nothing
for
our
saluation
.
Quod
est
in
calice
,
id
est
quod
fluxit
è
latere
,
et
illius
sumus
participes
.
That
which
is
in
the
chalice
,
is
that
which
gushed
out
of
his
side
,
and
we
are
partakers
thereof
.
The
Eucharist
(
saith
Zuinglius
)
or
communion
,
or
lordes
supper
,
is
nothing
els
but
a
commemoration
,
in
the
which
they
that
firmely
beleeue
them selues
to
be
reconciled
to
god
the
father
by
Christes
death
&
bloud
,
sett
forth
his
liuely
death
,
that
is
,
praise
it
,
geue
thankes
,
and
preach
.
whereas
thou
sayst
(
Luther
)
that
there
are
sectes
amongest
vs
,
it
is
false
.
both
I
,
Carolostadius
,
&
Oecolampadius
,
and
the
rest
auouch
that
the
bread
and
wine
be
only
figures
,
mary
we
shift
the
words
of
Christ
after
a
diuers
maner
,
verba
diuersimodè
expedimus
.
It
is
to
be
noted
that
Paule
after
the
wordes
of
the
institution
,
calleth
it
no
otherwise
then
bread
and
the
cuppe
.
For
he
saith
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
,
this
bread
of
the
supper
or
that
bread
,
hunc
hunc
panem
qui
praeter
panem
non
est
quicquam
amplius
.
this
bread
this
bread
I
say
,
which
is
nothing
els
but
bread
.
Behold
this
is
the
sacramental
presence
of
Christ
in
this
supper
,
as
the
Emperour
or
the
King
of
Fraunce
are
said
to
be
in
the
kingdome
of
Naples
,
because
their
banners
or
signes
be
there
,
whereas
in
the
meane
season
,
the
one
of
them
liueth
in
Spaine
,
the
other
in
Fraunce
.
But
the
bread
and
wine
are
no
more
one
and
the
same
thinge
with
Christes
body
and
bloud
,
then
those
kinges
banners
be
the
very
kinges
them selues
,
because
they
note
vnto
vs
the
maiestie
and
power
of
the
kinges
.
Dico
impudentes
esse
calumniatores
&c.
I
say
they
are
impudent
slaunderers
who
imagine
that
there
was
euer
any
contrariety
betwene
the
doctrine
of
these
most
excellent
men
,
Zuinglius
,
Oecolampadius
,
and
Caluine
touching
the
sacramentes
.
I
say
also
,
that
the
selfe
same
faith
in
euerie
respecte
,
is
proposed
and
defended
in
the
Churches
of
Suizzerlande
,
Sauoy
and
Fraunce
,
in
the
Flemmish
,
Scottish
,
and
(
as
I
thinke
)
in
the
English
churches
also
.
panis
,
panis
,
&
nihil
amplius
,
bread
,
bread
,
and
nothing
els
,
aliquid
momenti
conferre
ad
sanctificationem
aut
remissionem
peccatorum
,
profite
any
iote
to
sanctifie
or
take
away
synne
.
de
sacerdotio
,
This
priesthode
it selfe
is
exercised
in
earth
,
but
is
to
be
referred
to
the
order
and
rew
of
thinges
celestiall
,
and
that
for
good
reason
.
because
no
mortall
man
,
no
angell
,
no
archangell
,
no
creature
,
but
the
holy
Ghost
him self
framed
this
order
.
Terrible
were
the
thinges
&
dreadfull
,
which
were
before
the
tyme
of
grace
in
the
law
of
Moyses
,
as
were
the
litle
bells
,
pomegranats
,
pretious
stones
in
the
breast
of
the
prieste
,
the
mitre
,
golden
plate
,
sancta
sanctorum
&c.
But
if
a
man
consider
these
thinges
which
the
tyme
of
grace
hath
brought
to
vs
,
he
wil
iudge
all
those
thinges
which
I
called
terrible
and
dreadfull
,
to
be
but
light
,
and
though
glorious
,
yet
not
comparable
with
the
glorie
of
the
new
testament
,
as
Paule
saith
.
when
thou
seest
our
Lord
sacrificed
,
and
the
prieste
earnestlie
intent
to
the
sacrifice
,
and
pouring
out
his
prayers
,
and
the
people
about
him
imparted
and
made
red
with
that
pretious
bloud
,
thinkest
thou
thy self
to
conuerse
amongest
mortall
men
,
and
remaine
on
the
earth
?
ô
miraculum
,
ô
Dei
benignitatem
,
ô
miracle
,
ô
singular
goodnes
of
God
,
he
that
sitteth
with
his
father
aboue
,
at
the
self
same
moment
of
tyme
is
handled
with
all
mens
handes
,
and
deliuereth
him self
to
those
that
will
receaue
and
imbrace
him
.
and
this
is
done
playnlie
in
the
sight
of
all
men
,
without
any
deceate
or
illusion
.
Christ
is
in
heauen
,
ergo
not
in
the
Sacramet
,
And
I
wil
geue
you
your
answere
out
of
the
same
place
.
for
here
Chrysostome
affirmeth
that
we
see
our
Lord
sacrificed
in
the
supper
,
and
the
people
imparted
and
made
red
with
the
bloud
,
and
that
this
is
done
in
the
open
sight
of
all
that
are
presente
.
But
who
seeth
ether
our
Lord
tru●y
sacrificed
,
or
one
droppe
of
bloud
,
with
which
the
people
are
made
red
,
so
as
all
see
it
,
as
Chrisostome
writeth
.
Therefore
as
we
see
Christ
sacrificed
,
and
the
people
embrued
with
his
bloud
,
so
we
receaue
him
in
our
handes
.
In
these
wordes
,
Chrysostome
would
both
amplifie
the
dignitie
of
priestes
,
vnto
whom
Christ
gaue
power
to
minister
the
Sacrament
of
his
bodie
and
bloud
,
and
make
the
people
afrayde
,
that
they
which
come
to
this
supper
,
should
bring
with
them
godlie
and
religious
myndes
,
as
though
they
should
take
Christ
him selfe
in
their
handes
.
it
is
not
simplie
true
,
but
by
like
phrase
and
figure
.
the
priests
office
,
and
make
the
people
afrayed
.
m●nisters
.
a
simili
,
the
sacrifice
the
masse
,
the
Communion
,
Catholike
rel●gion
,
heresie
,
light
,
dark●es
.
qu●d
summo
honore
dignum
est
,
id
tibi
●n
terra
●stendam
.
That
which
deserueth
most
honor
,
that
wil
I
shew
thee
on
earth
.
The
royal
body
of
Christ
is
in
heauen
,
which
now
in
earth
is
set
before
thee
to
be
seene
.
I
shew
vnto
thee
,
not
angels
,
not
archangels
,
not
heauens
,
not
heauen
of
heauens
,
but
I
shew
thee
the
verie
Lord
him selfe
of
al
these
.
Perceauest
thou
not
,
how
not
only
thou
seest
in
earth
and
touchest
,
but
receauest
also
the
soueraine
and
principall
thing
that
is
?
This
body
which
thou
seest
on
the
altar
,
the
wise
men
adored
in
the
manger
.
vidi
dominum
facie
ad
faciem
,
I
haue
seene
God
face
to
face
,
viderunt
deum
Israel
saw
the
God
of
Israel
,
and
vnder
his
feete
as
it
were
a
worke
of
sapphyre
stone
,
saw
God
sitting
vpon
his
throne
.
sayd
to
him
.
doest
thou
beleeue
in
the
sonne
of
God
?
he
answered
&
said
,
who
is
he
lord
that
I
may
beleeue
in
him
.
And
Iesus
said
to
him
.
both
thou
hast
seene
him
,
&
he
that
talketh
with
thee
,
he
it
is
.
and
forthwith
he
fell
downe
and
adored
him
.
and
god
no
man
hath
seene
at
any
tyme
,
no
man
hath
seene
,
nether
can
see
.
non
videbit
me
homo
et
viuet
,
man
shal
not
see
me
and
liue
.
is
my
bodie
,
which
shal
be
deliuered
for
you
.
Although
Christe
be
euery
where
in
all
creatures
,
yet
we
may
not
looke
for
him
without
the
worde
.
Wherefore
he
hath
appointed
vs
a
certayne
way
to
finde
him
,
how
and
where
he
is
to
be
sought
and
founde
.
This
they
see
not
,
nether
vnderstande
,
who
say
it
is
absurd
to
affirme
or
beleeue
that
Christ
is
in
bread
and
wine
,
because
they
vnderstand
not
what
maner
thinge
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
is
&c.
He
is
most
present
in
his
worde
,
albeit
he
is
not
present
in
that
sort
,
as
he
is
here
in
the
sacrament
,
by
which
he
exhibiteth
to
the
Christians
his
body
and
bloud
by
the
ministerie
of
the
worde
ioyned
in
bread
and
wine
.
The
devil
laboureth
to
sup
vp
the
egge
and
leaue
vs
the
shell
,
that
is
,
from
the
bread
and
wine
to
take
away
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christe
,
so
that
nothing
remayne
,
but
playne
bakers
bread
.
And
here
they
mocke
vs
at
their
pleasure
,
callinge
vs
shamefullie
,
sarcophagos
,
and
haemopotas
,
eaters
of
flesh
and
drinkers
of
bloud
,
and
that
we
worshippe
a
god
made
of
bread
,
as
they
say
:
as
of
old
that
naughtie
man
,
&
loden
with
all
synne
Auerroes
sayd
.
who
slydinge
backe
from
our
fayth
,
slaundered
and
reproched
the
faythful
Christians
,
sayng
that
there
was
not
vnder
the
sunne
a
more
wicked
people
,
then
were
the
Christians
,
because
they
deuoured
their
owne
God
,
which
wickednes
no
people
euer
is
read
to
haue
committed
.
The
bread
and
wine
are
rightely
called
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
because
they
be
as
it
were
instruments
,
by
which
Christ
doth
distribute
them
vnto
vs
,
we
haue
a
verie
apte
example
in
a
like
matter
.
When
god
would
that
the
holy
Ghost
should
appeare
in
the
baptisme
of
Christ
,
he
represented
him
in
the
figure
of
a
doue
.
Iohn
the
Baptist
rehearsing
the
story
,
sayth
that
he
sawe
the
holy
Ghost
descending
.
If
we
looke
narowlie
,
we
shall
finde
that
he
sawe
nothing
but
a
doue
.
For
the
essence
of
the
holy
Ghost
is
inuisible
.
Yet
because
he
knew
that
vision
to
be
no
vaine
figure
,
but
a
most
certaine
signe
of
the
presence
of
the
holy
ghost
,
he
boldlie
affirmeth
that
he
sawe
him
,
because
it
was
represented
in
such
sort
as
he
could
beare
.
So
in
the
communion
,
which
we
haue
in
the
body
&
bloud
of
Christ
,
the
misterie
is
spirituall
,
which
we
can
nether
see
with
eye
,
nether
comprehend
with
humaine
w●●●
.
Therefore
is
it
shewed
vs
by
signes
,
yet
so
,
that
it
is
not
a
naked
or
only
figure
,
but
io●ned
to
his
truth
and
substance
.
Rightlie
therefore
is
it
called
the
body
,
which
it
d●th
not
only
represent
,
but
also
exhib●te
vnto
v●
.
is
a
figure
which
hath
the
veritie
io●ned
with
it
,
we
see
Chr●st
his
body
and
bloud
,
the
body
is
there
at
all
this
i●
my
body
,
the
lambe
is
the
pasouer
that
Sara
or
Rebecca
brought
forth
children
and
remayned
virgins
,
because
our
Ladie
did
so
:
or
that
Pilate
and
Herode
were
two
glorious
Apostles
of
Christe
,
because
Peter
and
Paule
were
.
dignitie
of
priests
,
priests
,
sacrifice
.
We
see
Christ
We
see
him
offered
,
The
priest
bent
earnestly
to
the
sacrifice
,
The
people
receaue
the
pretious
bloud
,
O
miracle
ô
singular
goodnes
of
god
,
he
that
sitteth
with
his
father
aboue
,
at
the
selfe
same
moment
of
tyme
is
receaued
in
the
church
at
the
priests
hands
.
they
offer
and
sacrifice
their
lord
and
maister
,
earnest
lye
be●t
the
peop●e
receaue
the
pretious
bloud
of
Christ
,
All
thinges
were
terrible
and
dreadfull
about
that
sacrifice
and
priesthode
:
but
if
you
match
it
with
this
sacrifice
and
priesthode
,
wherein
by
the
priest
,
our
lord
himselfe
is
sacrificed
,
all
that
is
nothing
wilt
thou
see
the
excellencie
of
this
holines
by
an
other
miracles
put
before
thy
eyes
Elias
and
that
infinite
multitude
aboute
him
,
and
the
sacrifice
l●yd
vpon
the
altar
,
the
prophete
p●wring
forth
his
prayers
,
suddenly
fyer
descending
from
heauen
and
consuming
the
sacrifice
,
all
straunge
and
full
of
admiration
.
Ab
illis
sacris
ad
nostra
sacra
te
transfer
,
from
that
sacrifice
turne
thy selfe
to
beholde
our
sacrifice
,
and
thou
shalt
see
that
ours
is
far
more
wonderfull
and
passing
all
admiration
.
For
here
is
the
priest
caryinge
not
fyer
,
but
the
holy
Ghost
,
from
whom
grace
floweth
in
to
the
sacrifice
&c.
be
but
Pigmees
,
whom
if
he
could
once
see
,
he
would
sow
them
vp
in
a
bagge
,
and
knocke
out
their
braynes
,
that
which
was
in
the
chalice
was
the
new
testament
in
Christes
bloud
,
Christes
bloud
of
the
new
testament
,
was
shedd
for
vs
.
is
my
bloud
of
the
new
testament
,
tha●
which
was
contayned
therein
,
vulgata
&
trita
omnibus
linguis
consuetudine
loquendi
.
by
a
common
kinde
of
speach
and
familiar
to
euery
language
.
Quum
haec
verbasi
constructionem
spectemus
,
necessario
non
ad
sanguinem
sed
ad
poculum
pertineant
,
neque
tamen
de
poculo
intelligi
possint
&c.
whereas
these
worde
(
which
is
shedd
for
you
)
if
you
regard
the
plaine
construction
,
appertayne
of
necessitie
no●
to
the
bloud
,
but
to
the
cuppe
or
chalice
,
and
yet
can
not
be
vnderstood
of
the
cuppe
or
chalice
all
our
old
auncient
bookes
had
it
otherwise
.
The
wordes
of
Luke
are
.
This
cuppe
is
the
new
testament
in
my
bloud
:
that
is
,
if
we
folow
M.
Martins
interpretation
,
This
bloud
is
the
new
testament
in
my
bloud
,
which
is
shedd
for
you
.
what
sense
is
there
of
these
words
M.
Martin
,
and
what
doubte
bloud
is
this
?
See
you
not
here
a
manifest
repetition
of
the
same
thing
rising
of
your
interpretation
?
Wherefore
seing
your
sentence
is
plainely
absurde
,
who
wil
not
rather
with
Beza
say
there
is
a
faulte
in
the
wordes
,
or
with
Basil
reade
Hic
sanguis
est
nouum
testamentum
in
sanguine
meo
.
this
bloud
is
the
new
testament
in
my
bloud
.
hoc
quod
est
in
calice
,
illud
est
quod
fluxit
de
latere
that
which
is
in
the
chalice
,
is
that
which
flowed
out
of
Christs
syde
.
Fudit
sanguinem
instum
qui
reconciliando
mundo
et
pretium
esset
et
poculum
.
he
shed
the
iust
bloud
which
should
be
both
the
price
&
the
cuppe
to
reconcile
the
worlde
,
hoc
est
sanguis
mens
noui
testamenti
.
This
(
cuppe
)
is
my
bloud
of
the
new
testament
,
it
is
tautologia
,
an
absurd
repetition
of
the
selfe
same
thinge
,
for
what
double
bloud
is
this
with
a
sprite
of
giddines
,
shedde
for
you
This
cuppe
is
the
bloud
of
the
new
Testament
.
is
tautologia
.
here
is
double
bloud
.
here
is
an
absurd
sentence
.
●aut●
ogia
,
absurde
sentence
,
idle
repetition
&c.
that
which
was
in
the
chalice
was
shedde
for
our
sinnes
,
Behold
the
lambe
of
God
,
Behold
(
the
lambe
)
that
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
worlde
.
p●uit
.
d●mi●●●
a●
domino
,
our
Lord
rayned
from
our
Lord
Benedicat
nos
Deus
Deus
noster
,
benedis
at
nos
Deus
.
God
our
God
blesse
vs
,
our
God
blesse
vs
.
Gods
.
one
Lord
subiect
their
vnderstanding
to
the
obedience
of
faith
,
carcas
,
disparuit
,
he
vanyshed
out
of
sight
he
ascended
,
to
alleage
the
sense
that
is
no
certaine
rule
to
reforme
or
alter
the
wordes
of
scripture
.
if
Basil
cited
not
the
words
,
but
the
sense
of
the
scripture
,
them
Beza
when
he
so
translated
,
missed
nothing
of
the
sense
.
so
M.
Martin
doth
now
plainly
acquite
Beza
,
whom
before
he
accused
.
For
if
Basils
words
geue
a
true
sense
,
and
the
interpretation
of
Beza
and
ours
all
agree
with
Basils
words
,
then
your
accusation
is
false
,
that
we
had
corrupted
the
sense
of
the
scripture
.
hic
est
calix
,
nouum
testamentum
in
sanguine
meo
qui
pro
vobis
fundetur
.
This
is
the
chalice
,
the
new
testament
in
my
bloud
which
shall
be
shedde
for
you
.
In
this
appeared
the
benignitie
of
our
lord
&
sauiour
towards
vs
,
that
not
by
the
workes
of
iustice
which
we
did
,
but
of
his
infinite
mercie
he
saued
vs
.
god
,
our
lord
and
sauiour
Christe
,
our
god
and
sauiour
Christe
.
god
.
Spiritus
sanctus
superueniet
in
te
etc.
ideoque
quod
nascetur
ex
te
sanctum
,
vocabitur
filius
dei
:
The
holy
Ghost
shall
come
vpon
thee
&c.
and
therefore
that
which
of
thee
shall
be
borne
holy
,
shall
be
called
the
sonne
of
god
.
ex
te
,
of
thee
,
If
by
the
cuppe
you
vnderstande
(
not
the
cuppe
it selfe
,
but
)
the
bloud
of
Christe
in
the
cuppe
,
is
not
this
a
trope
?
why
then
are
you
offended
with
vs
,
when
you
your selues
graunt
that
there
is
a
trope
in
these
words
?
Is
it
lawfull
for
you
to
inuent
tropes
,
&
is
it
vnlawfull
for
vs
to
appoint
one
necessarie
trope
?
by
the
law
I
am
dead
to
the
law
,
with
Christ
I
am
nayled
to
the
crosse
.
We
that
are
baptised
,
are
buried
together
by
baptisme
in
to
death
with
Christ
.
Christ
was
nayled
to
the
crosse
,
and
I
am
nayled
to
the
crosse
with
him
.
Christ
was
buried
,
and
we
that
are
baptised
,
are
buried
with
him
.
a
trope
vulgar
and
vsuall
to
all
languages
and
nations
.
hic
est
corpus
meum
,
hic
est
sanguis
meus
,
iccipite
,
manducat●
,
take
ye
,
and
eate
,
that
most
excellent
man
sent
from
God
with
Luther
to
lighten
the
whole
world
,
Carolostadius
that
godly
man
doth
interprete
the
wordes
of
the
supper
,
as
though
Christ
had
directed
them
not
to
the
bread
,
but
to
him self
,
sayng
,
take
,
eate
,
for
I
will
deliuer
this
body
for
you
.
This
interpretation
he
proueth
,
because
the
prophetes
foretell
that
Christ
should
be
crucified
,
&c.
Ego
hominis
pii
laudo
industriam
,
de
fide
gratulor
,
hanc
Carolostadii
sententiam
qui
probauer
it
,
nos
minime
offendet
.
I
commend
the
diligence
of
this
godly
man
,
I
praise
the
lord
for
his
faith
,
if
any
man
wil
folow
this
his
opinion
,
I
shal
lyke
wel
of
it
.
this
is
the
new
testament
in
my
bloud
●aur●logia
,
vayne
repetition
,
and
absurd
consequence
.
I
go
v●●o
(
saith
he
)
de
iris
Sacramentariis
hoc
sanc
suaderent
&c.
I
truly
would
geue
the
doting
Sacramentaries
this
aduise
,
that
seing
they
will
needes
be
madde
,
let
them
play
the
mad
men
rather
wholy
,
then
in
parte
.
Therefore
whereas
they
must
aduenture
somewhat
,
let
them
make
short
worke
,
and
raze
altogether
out
of
the
supper
those
words
,
this
is
my
body
which
is
geuen
for
yow
.
For
touching
their
faith
and
celebration
of
their
supper
,
they
haue
no
neede
of
these
words
,
but
it
is
all
one
,
if
thus
they
keapte
it
:
Christ
tooke
bread
,
gaue
thankes
,
brake
it
,
and
gaue
it
to
his
disciples
,
sayng
,
take
,
eate
,
do
this
in
my
remembrance
.
For
this
proueth
sufficiently
,
that
bread
is
to
be
eaten
in
remembrance
of
Christ
.
This
is
the
whole
and
entier
supper
of
the
sacramentaries
.
And
then
to
what
end
keepe
they
in
the
booke
,
that
other
superfluous
and
vnprofitable
text
?
qui
pro
uobis
funditur
,
aut
manifestum
est
solacophanes
,
aut
potius
quum
haec
essent
ad
marginem
annotata
ex
Mat.
&
Mar.
postea
in
contextum
irrepserunt
.
Ether
there
is
some
manifest
fault
in
the
Greeke
,
or
(
which
I
suppose
rather
)
whereas
these
words
were
noted
in
the
margent
out
of
Matthew
and
Marke
,
afterwards
they
creapt
in
to
the
text
.
what
ye
fooles
,
haue
ye
no
witte
?
you
must
venture
.
Dicite
verba
illa
primum
margini
ascripta
,
postea
vero
ab
aliquo
textui
inserta
,
say
that
those
wordes
were
first
written
in
the
margent
,
and
then
by
some
odde
felow
thrust
in
to
the
text
,
and
not
written
so
by
the
Euangelist
,
seing
you
haue
a
sure
rule
to
proue
al
this
:
and
your
rule
is
,
that
that
is
not
true
,
whatsoeuer
seemeth
superfluous
and
vnprofitable
vnto
you
.
this
(
cup
)
is
my
bloud
of
the
new
testament
absurde
sentence
,
tautologia
,
idle
repetition
.
whereas
those
wordes
,
that
shew
the
real
presence
of
the
bodie
and
bloud
,
haue
nought
to
do
in
the
Sacramentaries
supper
,
eodem
modo
his
quoque
argumentari
licet
,
mera
tautologia
est
haec
verba
in
cana
poni
.
They
might
do
very
wel
here
also
to
make
this
argument
,
that
it
is
tautologia
,
a
vaine
repetition
,
to
put
these
words
in
the
supper
,
and
therefore
they
ought
not
to
haue
any
place
there
,
whereas
the
supper
without
them
is
described
,
vsed
and
practised
fully
and
perfitly
,
and
no
man
can
shew
any
reason
or
necessitie
why
they
should
be
there
.
Caenantibus
illis
accepit
Iesus
panem
&c.
whiles
they
were
at
supper
,
Iesus
tooke
bread
,
and
blessed
,
and
brake
,
&
gaue
it
to
his
disciples
.
et
hymno
dicto
,
exierunt
in
montem
oliuarum
.
and
hauing
sayd
an
hymne
,
they
went
forth
to
mount
Oliuet
.
Gabriel
is
Fabricii
Responsio
ad
Bezam
Vezeliam
Eceboliam
,
printed
at
Paris
an
.
Id
agis
,
haec
verba
toties
repetita
,
(
hoc
est
corpus
meum
)
perinde
accipienda
esse
ac
si
dictum
scriptūquè
esset
,
hoc
non
est
corpus
meum
.
Et
fortasse
vt
tandem
te
expedias
,
et
tot
commentariorum
plaustra
facessere
iubeas
,
recurres
ad
talem
emendationem
.
Et
quia
nostri
correctores
dicunt
in
ipsis
etiam
Pandectis
Florentinis
saepe
deesse
negationem
,
tu
tali
artificio
,
statim
te
liberes
,
et
aduersariis
os
obstruas
,
praesertim
cum
alios
multos
euangeliorum
locos
similiter
scilicet
emendaueris
,
partim
ex
coniectura
,
partim
ex
manuscriptis
(
vt
ais
)
exemplaribus
.
You
labour
to
shewe
that
those
words
so
often
repeated
(
this
is
my
body
)
are
to
be
taken
as
though
it
had
bene
spoken
and
written
,
this
is
not
my
body
.
&
perhaps
at
length
,
that
you
may
ridde
your selfe
,
and
dispatch
out
of
the
way
these
cart-loades
of
commentaries
,
you
will
flye
to
such
a
kinde
of
correction
.
And
because
our
correctors
saye
,
that
in
the
very
law
bookes
of
Florence
,
oftentymes
there
wanteth
a
negatiue
particle
,
you
also
will
vse
such
a
shift
to
stoppe
the
mouth
of
your
aduersaries
,
especially
whereas
you
haue
already
corrected
in
like
sort
very
learnedly
,
many
places
of
the
gospels
,
partly
by
coniecture
,
partly
by
hand-written
copies
,
as
you
tell
vs
.
Albeit
heretofore
I
liked
well
our
translations
,
yet
now
I
loue
them
much
more
,
whereas
I
see
so
few
faultes
,
&
those
so
smale
&
trifling
can
be
found
out
and
reproued
euen
of
our
enemies
.
For
what
aduersary
was
there
euer
so
blynded
with
malice
that
can
not
perceaue
our
translations
to
be
disallowed
of
you
,
without
iudgment
,
learning
,
or
reason
?
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
we
translate
sometimes
instructions
,
sometimes
ordinances
,
sometimes
preceptes
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
images
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
congregation
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
an
elder
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
amend
our
liues
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
misterie
or
secrete
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
thankesgeuing
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
freely
be
loued
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
god
is
not
tempted
with
euil
.
What
is
there
here
that
a
man
can
find
fault
withall
as
not
translated
wel
and
truly
?
and
who
wil
not
iudge
him
a
reprehender
to
wicked
&
importune
,
who
when
he
can
finde
no
greater
thing
,
for
these
faults
,
which
are
none
at
al
,
pronounceth
that
al
the
vulgar
translations
of
our
churches
are
to
be
reiected
&
condemned
?
Haec
et
ist
iusmodi
nugae
,
nostra
crimina
sunt
.
These
&
the
like
trifles
are
our
faultes
.
an
image
,
a
carcas
,
a
slaue
homo
a
dog
.
a
carcas
image
,
images
,
Idololatrae
,
Idolaters
Idols
.
idolaters
.
idols
,
Idolaters
.
congregation
.
congregation
,
congregation
.
surueyer
,
supra
videre
,
to
ouersee
.
congregation
,
the
most
reuerend
surueyers
of
the
English
synagoge
.
Euangelium
the
gospel
,
good
newes
or
tidinges
,
couenant
,
a
bible
a
booke
,
good
newes
and
tidings
new
couenant
,
new
testament
,
a
bible
,
washing
,
thankesgeuing
,
dominus
,
lord
,
Baalzebub
,
dominus
muscae
,
lord
of
a
flye
calumniator
,
a
slaunderer
.
angeli
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
messengers
,
the
anointed
bishop
,
holy
Ghost
sowles
,
Lord
,
B.
Sacrament
,
baptisme
,
deuils
,
angels
.
superintendent
,
holy
wynd
,
carcasses
,
Baal
,
thankesgeuing
,
washing
,
graue
,
slaunderers
,
Lord
of
a
flye
messengers
.
thankesgeuing
,
washing
&c.
eucharist
,
baptisme
.
most
corrupt
that
euer
was
made
sithence
the
world
was
created
frons
aerea
frons
tua
,
sowle
goeth
to
hell
,
carcas
,
or
life
,
or
sowle
is
put
in
the
graue
,
that
whereas
in
our
common
Creed
Christ
is
said
to
haue
bene
first
buried
,
and
then
to
haue
gone
downe
to
hell
,
here
manifestlie
hel
and
the
graue
are
distinguished
.
wherefore
it
were
far
better
in
such
hard
and
obscure
places
,
religiously
to
speake
as
becommeth
an
interpreter
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
then
whiles
we
wil
seeme
to
know
al
thing
,
to
shut
vp
the
way
to
the
truer
sense
,
if
perhaps
afterwards
we
aspire
to
more
knowledge
.
Non
est
dubium
quin
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Sheol
,
sepulchrum
,
infernus
,
hic
pro
ipsissimo
loco
aeterni
exitii
ponatur
.
There
is
no
question
,
but
the
hebrew
word
Sheol
here
signifieth
the
verie
place
of
hel
.
Iob
c.
it
is
said
,
than
man
draweth
neere
to
the
graue
and
his
life
to
the
dead
.
The
English
bibles
haue
.
The
sowle
draweth
to
the
graue
and
life
to
the
buriers
.
what
a
translation
is
this
,
to
saye
,
that
a
mans
sowle
draweth
to
the
graue
?
do
our
sowles
go
to
the
graue
?
can
a
sowle
corrupt
?
do
not
al
that
go
to
the
graue
putrifie
?
why
should
they
translate
the
text
thus
?
the
graue
,
Againe
Dauid
psal.
geueth
god
thankes
for
his
health
which
he
had
recouered
,
and
therefore
saith
.
O
lord
,
I
thanke
thee
that
thou
hast
deliuered
me
from
the
graue
.
And
this
place
also
haue
they
(
in
their
English
translations
)
hitherto
corrupted
,
depraued
the
sense
,
obscured
the
truth
,
deceaued
the
ignorant
,
and
supplanted
the
simple
.
for
it
is
Sheol
which
they
translate
,
hel
.
The
Geneua
bible
hath
thus
.
Thow
hast
brought
vp
my
sowle
out
of
the
graue
.
And
the
greatest
bible
.
Thow
hast
raised
my
sowle
vp
from
the
graue
.
What
a
translation
is
this
?
to
say
that
the
sowle
is
inclosed
in
the
graue
and
buried
with
the
body
,
which
is
an
impietie
to
imagine
?
when
Dauid
was
in
great
daunger
of
death
by
Saul
,
and
deliuered
,
he
geueth
god
thankes
who
had
deliuered
him
from
present
death
and
from
the
graue
.
The
Geneua
bible
translateth
it
thus
.
Thow
hast
deliuered
my
sowle
from
the
lowest
graue
.
wherein
they
offend
.
For
nether
can
the
immortal
sowle
of
man
be
inclosed
in
a
graue
,
nether
a
spiritual
thing
in
a
corporal
place
.
The
greatest
bible
translateth
it
thus
.
Thow
hast
deliuered
my
sowle
from
the
lowest
part
of
hel
.
Whereon
they
ground
a
detestable
error
,
that
they
should
thinke
that
Dauid
a
man
of
perfect
faith
,
of
singular
vertues
,
and
such
a
one
as
was
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
should
imagine
that
he
ether
should
or
could
go
to
hell
.
in
the
greatest
bible
,
and
the
bible
printed
at
Geneua
,
in
many
places
they
detort
the
scriptures
from
the
right
sense
,
they
shew
them selues
to
loue
darkenes
more
then
light
,
&
falsehode
more
then
truth
.
a
secret
,
The
world
is
now
come
to
that
passe
,
that
not
they
only
who
write
their
owne
discourses
,
refuse
the
familiar
&
accustomed
wordes
of
scripture
,
as
obscure
,
vnsauery
,
&
out
of
vse
,
but
also
those
that
translate
the
scripture
out
of
greeke
in
to
latin
,
challenge
vnto
them selues
the
like
libertie
.
So
as
whiles
euerie
man
wil
rather
freely
folow
his
owne
iudgement
,
then
religiously
behaue
him selfe
as
the
holy
Ghosts
interpreter
,
many
things
they
do
not
conuert
,
but
peruert
.
For
which
licentiousnes
and
boldnes
except
remedy
be
prouided
in
tyme
,
ether
I
am
notablie
deceaued
,
or
within
few
yeres
,
in
steede
of
Christians
we
shal
become
Ciceronians
,
(
that
is
Gentiles
)
and
by
litle
and
litle
,
shal
leese
the
possession
of
the
thinges
them selues
.
sacraments
,
angels
,
Apostles
,
Baptisme
,
Eucharist
,
priest
,
priest
,
altar
,
altar
.
penance
,
doyng
of
penance
,
church
,
church
,
angels
,
Christ
,
the
anointed
,
Apostles
,
Ambassadours
,
hel
,
graue
,
is
nothing
,
these
be
no
faultes
,
if
the
Papistes
can
find
fault
with
no
other
thing
but
such
toyes
and
trifles
,
I
loued
our
translations
wel
before
,
but
now
shal
I
loue
them
much
better
,
haec
et
istiusmodi
nugae
,
nostra
crimina
sunt
,
these
&
the
like
trifles
be
our
faultes
of
Christ
&
his
office
,
of
his
consubstancialitie
with
the
father
,
of
the
Trinitie
,
of
predestination
,
of
freewill
,
of
God
,
of
Angels
,
of
the
Supper
,
of
baptisme
,
of
the
being
of
mens
sowles
after
this
lyfe
,
to
be
but
trifles
&
thinges
indifferent
and
not
necessarie
to
iustification
which
is
obteyned
by
fayth
.
And
if
they
folow
sincerely
their
greeke
and
hebrew
text
,
which
they
professe
to
folow
,
and
which
they
esteeme
the
only
autentical
text
,
so
far
we
accuse
them
not
of
heretical
corruption
.
but
if
it
shal
be
euidently
proued
that
they
shrinke
from
that
also
,
and
translate
an
other
thing
,
and
that
wilfully
,
and
of
intention
to
countenance
their
false
religion
and
wicked
opinions
,
making
the
scriptures
speake
as
they
list
:
then
we
trust
&c.
as
for
other
causes
we
prefer
the
latin
,
so
in
this
respect
of
making
for
vs
or
against
vs
,
we
allow
the
greeke
as
much
as
the
latin
,
yea
in
sundrie
places
,
more
then
the
latin
,
being
assured
that
they
haue
not
one
,
and
that
we
haue
many
aduantages
in
the
greeke
more
then
in
the
latin
.
crambe
recocta
,
cole
worts
twise
,
sodden
,
quis
nescit
dei
verbum
scriptum
illud
esse
&c.
What
tooke
you
in
hand
to
interprete
?
not
the
scriptures
?
and
what
are
the
scriptures
?
who
is
ignorant
but
that
is
the
written
word
of
god
,
which
the
lord
committed
to
his
church
in
bookes
and
letters
?
and
those
oracles
of
god
were
they
vttered
by
the
holy
Ghost
in
latin
?
or
can
they
better
or
more
diuinely
be
declared
in
any
tonge
,
then
that
which
the
holy
Ghost
would
vse
?
The
testamente
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
Septuaginta
,
exiuit
sonus
eorum
.
Their
sound
is
gone
forth
in
to
al
the
world
.
their
line
is
gone
forth
.
Take
heede
lest
that
fal
vpon
you
which
is
spoken
in
the
Prophetes
:
See
ye
contemners
,
and
wonder
and
perish
.
this
saith
the
Prophete
,
this
saith
Esaie
,
this
Ieremie
&c.
scripture
offereth
more
grace
,
and
therefore
saith
.
God
resisteth
the
proude
,
and
geueth
grace
to
the
humble
.
the
scripture
to
speake
so
,
Whereas
we
couet
to
attaine
the
meaning
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
how
shal
we
do
this
more
assuredly
,
then
if
we
heare
the
holy
Ghost
speaking
in
his
owne
wordes
.
This
is
so
cleare
that
the
Papistes
them selues
confesse
it
to
be
necessarie
,
if
so
be
the
first
original
copies
were
pure
&
vncorrupt
.
For
now
they
crie
that
the
old
testament
in
the
hebrue
fountaine
,
and
the
new
testament
in
the
greeke
,
is
most
corrupt
.
&
why
so
?
what
causeth
our
Papistes
so
to
refuse
the
hebrue
and
greeke
fountaine
,
and
to
hunt
after
the
litle
riuer
of
the
latin
edition
?
who
doubteth
,
but
it
is
done
for
that
only
reason
,
because
they
find
the
fountaines
to
be
not
so
commodious
for
them
.
For
if
they
had
the
fountaines
fauorable
inough
,
they
would
rather
take
thence
,
then
from
the
diches
and
dregges
of
a
corrupt
translation
.
Now
because
they
know
that
certaine
destruction
hangeth
ouer
their
heads
,
if
they
be
called
to
the
fountaines
,
therefore
are
they
constrained
not
only
to
auoyde
the
spring
of
the
purest
and
most
holesome
waters
,
but
also
they
labour
to
proue
that
the
litle
riuers
are
purer
then
the
fountaines
.
because
the
fountaines
be
not
so
commodious
for
vs
.
because
the
fountaines
are
not
fauorable
inough
vnto
vs
.
because
we
know
there
is
no
way
with
vs
but
death
and
destruction
,
if
we
he
called
to
the
fountaines
.
certam
perniciem
,
assured
destruction
,
me
facere
cogis
ex
veteri
&c.
You
constraine
me
to
make
a
new
worke
of
an
old
,
that
I
after
so
many
copies
of
the
scriptures
,
dispersed
thorough
the
world
,
should
sit
as
a
certaine
iudge
,
and
determine
which
of
them
agree
with
the
true
greeke
.
which
art
the
high
priest
,
doest
commaund
it
so
to
be
done
.
Tu
qui
summus
es
sacerdos
fieri
iubes
.
This
is
my
couenant
with
them
saith
our
lord
▪
my
spirit
which
is
in
thee
,
and
the
wordes
which
I
haue
put
in
thy
mouth
,
shal
not
depart
from
thy
mouth
,
and
from
the
mouth
of
thy
seede
,
&
from
the
mouth
of
thy
seedes
seede
saith
our
Lord
,
from
this
tyme
forth
for
euermore
.
speake
so
reuerently
and
yeld
so
much
whereas
the
churches
of
the
East
part
and
of
Greece
,
as
also
of
Africa
,
wereful
of
tumultes
and
dissensions
amonge
them selues
,
the
Romane
church
was
more
quits
then
other
,
and
lesse
troublesome
.
For
as
the
westerne
people
are
lesse
sharp
&
quick
of
wit
then
they
of
Asia
and
Africa
,
so
much
lesse
desyrous
are
they
of
nouelties
.
This
therefore
added
very
much
authoritie
to
the
Romane
church
,
that
in
those
doubtful
times
she
was
not
so
vnquiet
as
were
the
other
,
and
the
doctrine
once
deliuered
to
her
,
she
held
and
retayned
more
fast
then
did
all
the
rest
.
tenax
,
For
if
it
be
so
,
that
the
Iewes
and
heretikes
haue
laboured
so
much
herein
,
who
can
doubt
but
they
haue
attempted
this
especially
in
these
places
and
sentences
of
scriptures
,
which
the
Church
of
Christ
most
vsed
for
confirmation
of
her
faith
and
religion
?
There
are
most
euident
testimonies
of
scriptures
,
by
which
the
Iewes
and
all
heretikes
are
refuted
.
tel
vs
what
in
them
haue
those
men
peruerted
,
but
that
they
remaine
vnto
vs
safe
and
sound
.
Neuer
would
other
Iew
or
heretike
corrupt
the
scriptures
,
except
he
thought
that
might
be
to
him
some
waie
commodious
for
the
mainteining
of
his
monstruous
opinions
.
Wherefore
seing
those
places
are
safe
by
which
the
Iewes
are
refelled
,
and
the
heretikes
of
al
times
are
killed
,
this
must
needes
seeme
a
fained
tale
,
vncredible
,
and
false
,
which
you
bring
,
that
the
fountaines
are
corrupted
.
Puer
datus
est
nobis
,
et
filius
natus
est
nobis
,
et
vocabitur
nomen
eius
,
admirabilis
,
consiliarius
,
Deus
,
fortis
,
pater
futuri
saeculi
,
princeps
pacis
.
A
child
is
geuen
to
vs
,
and
a
Sonne
is
borne
to
vs
,
and
he
shal
be
called
Admirable
,
a
Counseller
,
God
,
Strong
,
Father
of
the
world
to
come
,
Prince
of
peace
.
vocabitur
,
vocabit
,
a
Iudaeis
est
crucifixus
&c.
This
whole
text
is
miserably
and
vilanouslly
crucified
,
&
depraued
,
and
corrupted
by
the
Iewes
.
For
as
the
child
him self
was
crucified
of
them
,
so
by
the
same
men
both
this
place
,
and
his
scripture
,
(
or
scripture
appertayning
to
him
)
is
daily
crucified
.
The
prophete
attributeth
six
names
to
the
child
and
sonne
,
the
Iewes
reade
the
first
fiue
in
the
nominatiue
case
,
the
sixt
in
the
accusatiue
,
and
they
al
expound
it
of
Ezechias
,
The
text
seemeth
to
haue
bene
corrupted
by
those
that
put
to
the
points
.
The
letters
whether
ye
reade
them
with
pointes
or
without
pointes
are
alone
,
and
the
grammer
doth
beare
it
wel
,
but
the
Iewes
most
pestilent
men
,
oft
tymes
corrupte
sentences
of
the
prophetes
by
their
pointes
&
distinctions
.
But
let
it
suffice
vs
that
the
Chaldee
interpreter
,
and
the
thinke
as
we
do
.
most
pestilent
men
interpreters
are
worthie
of
hatred
,
for
can
not
beleeue
,
&
it
is
false
that
they
translated
and
turned
the
bible
by
the
holy
Ghost
:
for
there
appeareth
in
them
manifest
vanitie
,
impietie
&
studie
to
corrupt
it
.
In
this
place
of
Esaie
is
proued
the
humanitie
and
diuinitie
of
Christ
,
but
the
Iewes
answere
sayng
,
it
is
not
in
the
hebrue
,
He
shal
be
called
,
but
,
he
shal
cal
,
and
so
that
which
directly
expresseth
the
diuinitie
is
not
referred
to
the
child
borne
,
but
to
the
true
god
calling
him
,
and
the
name
of
the
child
is
put
in
the
end
of
the
place
,
that
is
,
Principem
pacis
,
prince
of
peace
.
But
they
that
thus
say
corrupt
the
text
.
therefore
we
must
run
to
the
translations
.
And
first
that
this
is
false
,
is
proued
by
the
who
translate
,
vocabitur
,
he
shal
be
called
,
and
by
S.
Hierom.
And
thus
it
is
read
in
the
office
of
the
masse
vpon
Christemas
daie
,
and
that
office
for
the
most
part
,
foloweth
the
translation
of
the
And
by
this
translation
it
is
cleare
that
the
hebrue
should
not
be
,
vocabit
,
but
vocabitur
,
as
these
wil
haue
it
corrupting
the
text
.
And
the
same
is
proued
by
the
Chaldee
translation
.
Behold
the
daies
come
sayth
our
lord
,
and
I
wil
raise
to
Dauid
a
iust
branch
,
and
he
shal
raigne
,
as
a
king
,
and
shal
be
wise
.
&
this
is
the
name
by
which
they
shal
cal
him
,
Our
iust
lord
,
or
,
the
lord
our
iustice
.
lord
god
of
Israel
,
If
we
reade
according
to
the
Vocauerit
eum
Dominus
,
the
sense
is
,
he
shal
be
called
Iosedech
,
a
iust
lord
:
if
according
to
the
hebrue
,
nomen
eius
vocabunt
,
then
the
sense
is
,
He
shal
be
called
the
lord
our
iustice
.
vocabunt
,
they
shal
cal
him
God
(
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
who
is
our
iustice
,
shal
cal
him
Other
names
of
God
are
communicable
with
creatures
,
but
the
name
Te●ragrammaton
is
not
so
,
which
signifieth
the
diuine
essence
,
pure
&
simple
in
it selfe
without
relation
to
external
works
or
creatures
,
and
therefore
whereas
Christ
is
called
by
this
name
in
the
place
of
Ieremie
,
it
foloweth
that
he
is
true
God
.
But
the
Iewes
answere
by
corrupting
the
letter
,
sayng
,
that
thus
it
is
in
the
hebrew
,
Et
hoc
est
nomen
eius
qui
vocabit
eum
,
Dominus
iustus
noster
.
And
this
is
the
name
of
him
that
shal
cal
him
,
Our
iust
lord
:
so
that
the
name
Tetragrāmaton
which
in
our
translation
is
turned
,
Dominus
,
is
not
referred
to
Messias
the
sonne
of
Dauid
,
but
to
the
true
God
,
who
called
Messias
to
deliuer
his
people
.
Contra
istam
solutionem
non
potest
argui
&c.
Against
this
solution
a
man
can
not
argue
,
but
by
shewing
them
that
here
they
corrupt
the
true
letter
and
deny
the
truth
,
because
they
wil
deny
Christs
diuinitie
.
And
this
might
best
be
done
by
old
bibles
which
were
not
corrupt
in
this
passage
and
in
others
in
which
mention
is
made
of
Christs
diuinitie
,
if
a
man
could
come
by
any
such
.
And
thus
our
forefathers
disputed
against
them
out
of
this
place
and
the
like
.
And
although
I
neuer
yet
saw
any
bible
of
the
Iewes
which
is
not
corrupted
in
this
place
,
yet
I
haue
heard
of
men
worthie
of
credit
by
reason
of
their
life
,
conscience
,
and
knowledge
,
who
haue
sworne
that
they
haue
seene
it
so
in
old
bibles
as
it
is
in
S.
Hieroms
translation
.
But
if
a
man
can
not
get
any
such
bibles
vncorrupt
,
then
must
we
runne
to
other
translations
,
which
the
Iewes
with
reason
can
not
deny
.
And
the
reade
as
doth
S.
Hierom
,
as
appeareth
by
our
Ecclesiastical
office
.
who
altogether
corrupted
the
true
letter
,
because
they
would
deny
Christs
diuinitie
.
Generationem
eius
quis
enarr
abit
?
quoniam
abscissus
est
de
terra
viuentium
:
propter
scelus
populi
mei
percussi
eum
.
Who
shal
declare
his
generation
?
for
he
is
cut
of
from
the
land
of
the
liuing
:
for
the
sinne
of
my
people
haue
I
smitten
him
.
for
the
iniquities
of
my
people
,
he
was
lead
to
death
.
Generationem
&c.
propter
scelus
populi
mei
percussit
eos
.
For
the
sinne
of
my
people
he
stroke
them
.
A
preuaricatione
populi
mei
plaga
,
vel
percussio
ipsis
.
Because
of
the
transgression
of
my
people
,
a
wound
was
geuen
to
them
.
which
punishment
did
go
vpon
him
for
the
transgression
of
my
people
.
For
the
transgression
of
my
people
was
he
plagued
.
whose
generation
yet
who
may
number
?
he
was
cut
of
from
the
ground
of
the
liuing
,
which
punishment
did
go
vpon
him
for
the
transgression
of
my
people
,
who
in
deede
had
deserued
that
punishment
.
Propter
transgressiones
populi
mei
plaga
eis
.
for
the
sinnes
of
my
people
a
wound
to
them
.
This
place
is
somewhat
obscure
and
hard
,
because
of
the
nowne
of
the
plural
number
,
lamo
.
The
read
pro
sua
iustitia
,
vel
potius
malitia
ductus
est
ad
mortem
.
For
his
iustice
,
or
rather
malice
he
was
lead
to
death
.
Our
interpreter
turneth
it
thus
:
propter
peccata
populi
mei
per
cussi
eum
.
For
the
sinnes
of
my
people
haue
I
smitten
him
.
An
excellent
sentence
,
but
the
Grammar
doth
not
wel
beare
it
.
Much
here
are
we
beholding
to
the
deuil
and
to
the
Iewes
,
who
haue
not
only
depraued
filthily
,
but
also
confounded
this
as
much
as
is
possible
,
by
their
diuisions
.
And
those
that
studie
hebrew
must
note
this
,
that
the
Iewes
wheresoeuer
they
can
,
depraue
the
meaning
of
the
prophete
by
their
wicked
expositions
,
where
they
can
not
do
so
,
by
their
distinctions
or
diuisions
:
as
in
Daniel
,
The
weeks
are
abbridged
,
there
a
man
with
his
fingers
may
feele
their
corruption
,
where
they
separate
and
teare
a
sunder
these
thinges
that
are
to
be
ioyned
,
and
al
this
,
in
despite
of
the
Christians
.
Wherefore
I
leaue
this
to
those
that
be
studious
of
the
hebrew
tonge
,
that
they
marke
the
malice
of
the
deuil
and
the
Rabbines
,
whose
only
studie
and
labour
is
to
depraue
,
teare
a
sunder
,
and
turne
vpside
downe
the
prophetical
and
Christian
sense
.
corruptores
scriptorum
propheticorum
,
corrupters
of
the
writings
of
the
prophetes
.
is
Christ
according
to
the
flesh
,
who
is
God
blessed
for
euer
of
whom
is
Christ
according
to
the
flesh
,
who
is
aboue
al.
The
Lord
be
praysed
for
euer
.
amen
.
Iacob
was
the
peculiar
people
of
God
,
and
Israel
the
lot
of
his
inheritance
,
they
were
to
God
a
holy
nation
,
a
kingly
priesthode
,
people
were
suffered
to
go
their
owne
waies
,
Liber
bellorum
domini
,
The
booke
of
the
warres
of
our
Lord
,
The
booke
of
the
iust
men
,
The
booke
of
Iehu
the
sonne
of
Hanani
,
The
bookes
of
Semeias
the
prophete
,
and
Addo
:
and
Samuel
wrote
in
a
booke
the
law
of
the
kingdome
(
how
kings
ought
to
rule
)
&
laid
it
vp
before
our
lorde
,
and
the
workes
of
Salomon
were
written
in
the
wordes
of
Nathan
the
Prophete
,
and
in
the
bookes
of
Ahias
the
Silonite
,
and
in
the
vision
of
Addo
the
Seer
,
quo
ad
praecipuas
religionis
partes
,
in
the
principall
parts
of
religion
,
the
minde
&
meaning
of
the
holie
Ghost
was
to
be
found
no-where
so
assuredly
as
there
Thy
people
shal
come
willingly
all
the
time
of
(
assemb●ing
)
thine
armie
in
holie
beauty
:
the
youth
of
thy
wombe
shal
be
as
the
morning
dew
.
In
the
day
of
thy
p●w●r
shal
the
people
offer
thee
free-wil
offeringes
:
the
dew
of
thy
birth
is
of
the
wombe
of
the
morning
.
youth
of
the
wombe
,
dew
of
the
morning
dew
of
the
birth
,
wombe
of
the
morning
.
tecum
,
with
thee
,
thy
people
,
principatus
,
fortitudinis
,
exercitus
,
power
,
vertue
,
strength
,
liberalit●e
,
and
armie
in
sp●endoribus
,
decoribus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
brightnes
,
in
mentibus
,
in
mountaines
,
res●h
.
genuite
,
I
haue
begotten
thee
.
iod
,
fortitudinem
meam
ad
te
custodiam
,
my
strength
will
I
kepe
to
thee
,
his
strength
wil
I
keepe
to
thee
,
ipsa
conteret
caput
tuum
ipsum
,
That
nether
eye
hath
seene
,
nor
eare
heard
,
nether
hath
it
entred
in
to
the
hart
of
man
,
what
God
hath
prepared
for
those
that
loue
him
,
iis
qui
diligunt
illum
,
to
be
saued
by
only
faith
,
To
be
saued
by
only
charitie
?
Qui
diligunt
p●nitur
pro
iis
,
qui
ad
eum
supplices
fide
confugiunt
.
Fides
per
effectum
suum
dilectionem
declaratur
.
Those
that
loue
him
,
that
is
those
that
by
faith
humbly
flye
vnto
him
.
Faith
is
noted
by
his
effect
,
that
is
charitie
.
Diligentibus
se
,
habet
Apostolus
,
Propheta
vero
dixit
expectantibus
:
et
diserimen
agnoscitur
prouenisse
a
magna
similitudine
duorum
elementorum
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
et
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
The
Apostle
hath
the
word
louing
,
the
Prophet
hath
,
trusting
or
expecting
:
and
it
is
wel
knowen
that
this
difference
grewe
from
the
great
similitude
of
two
hebrew
letters
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
for
so
much
as
among
the
hebrewes
the
same
verbe
written
with
one
letter
signifieth
to
trust
or
expect
,
with
the
other
,
to
loue
vehemently
,
which
Paule
folowed
This
good
felow
seemeth
to
be
of
that
opinion
(
as
in
maner
all
Iewes
are
,
and
some
Christians
drawing
to
Iudaisme
in
this
respect
)
that
they
thinke
no
error
euer
to
haue
creapt
into
the
hebrew
bibles
,
that
God
would
neuer
suffer
that
any
word
should
be
corrupted
in
those
holie
bookes
:
as
though
the
bookes
of
the
old
testament
were
more
holie
then
those
of
the
new
,
in
the
which
new
,
so
many
diuers
readinges
are
founde
in
so
many
places
,
or
as
though
it
were
credible
that
God
had
more
regarde
of
one
or
other
litle
word
or
syllable
,
then
he
had
of
whole
bookes
,
whereof
he
hath
suffered
many
,
I
say
not
to
be
depraued
,
but
to
be
vtterly
lost
.
This
Iudaical
superstition
&c.
Iudaismus
quot
locos
deprauauerit
&c.
The
Iewish
superstition
,
how
many
places
it
hath
corrupted
,
the
reader
may
easely
find
out
and
iudge
.
I
like
not
that
men
should
to
much
folowe
the
Rabbins
as
many
do
.
Nam
quae
Christum
verum
Messiam
promittunt
et
annunciant
,
ab●istis
turpissimè
c●nspurcata
sunt
.
for
those
places
which
promise
and
declare
Christ
the
true
Messias
,
are
most
filthely
depraued
by
them
.
cor
,
The
old
interpreter
seemeth
to
haue
read
one
way
,
whereas
the
Iewes
●ow
reade
an
other
.
which
I
say
,
because
I
would
not
haue
men
thinke
this
to
haue
proceeded
from
the
●gnorance
or
sl●uthfulnes
of
the
o●d
interpreter
.
Rather
we
haue
cause
to
finde
fault
for
want
of
diligence
in
the
Antiquaries
,
and
faith
in
the
Iewes
,
who
both
before
Christs
comming
and
fithence
,
seeme
to
haue
bene
lesse
carefull
of
the
psalmes
,
then
of
their
owne
Talmudicall
songes
.
quis
deducet
me
in
Idumaeam
?
who
will
bring
me
in
to
the
sensed
citie
?
who
will
bring
me
in
to
Idumaea
,
The
Syriake
interpreter
,
ether
folowing
,
or
finding
out
,
or
i●er●asing
the
fables
of
the
Iewes
,
translateth
this
verse
after
this
s●r
:
who
wil
bring
me
in
to
that
wicked
Rome
?
who
wil
bring
me
in
to
that
Constantinople
of
the
Idumeans
?
sol
centiously
do
the
Rabbines
of
the
Iewes
abuse
their
authoritie
,
not
only
in
their
commentaries
,
but
also
in
the
translations
of
their
law
,
which
commonly
are
to
be
read
,
whereby
the
miserable
people
reading
so
,
is
easely
seduced
.
F●w
there
were
that
beleeued
in
that
man
,
whom
these
(
Christians
)
haue
made
their
G●d
,
and
when
Rome
did
beleeue
in
the
time
of
Constantine
a●d
altered
the
whole
law
,
and
put
in
his
banner
the
signe
of
the
crucified
man
,
by
the
perswasion
of
that
Monke
of
Idumaea
,
that
is
the
Romane
bishop
(
so
Aben
Ezra
expoundeth
it
)
there
were
none
through
the
world
,
that
obserued
that
law
,
besides
a
few
Idumeans
:
and
here
of
it
commeth
,
that
the
kingdome
of
the
Romanes
is
called
the
kingdome
of
Edom.
&
to
be
deliuered
from
al
Papistrie
.
That
the
Pope
,
would
thrust
our
of
his
throne
,
our
lord
Iesus
Christ
,
Gods
deare
sonne
.
release
&
pardon
of
their
sinnes
and
that
only
by
faith
,
euen
amongst
the
hebrwes
in
one
sentence
I
haue
found
diuers
reading
.
For
sometymes
dissensions
are
sound
amongst
them
,
some
thinking
this
to
be
the
true
reading
,
some
thinking
contrarie
.
Aleph
,
Beth
,
Gimel
,
Nan
,
Scriptum
est
,
Maledictus
omnis
qui
pendet
in
ligno
.
It
is
written
,
Cursed
is
euerie
one
that
hangeth
on
tree
.
omnis
,
euery
one
,
in
ligno
,
on
tree
,
Elohim
,
Dei
,
cursed
of
God
My
iudgement
herein
is
this
,
ether
that
the
old
bookes
of
the
Hebrewes
had
otherwise
then
they
haue
now
,
or
that
the
Apostle
put
the
sense
of
the
scripture
not
the
wordes
,
or
(
which
I
rather
suppose
)
after
the
passion
of
Christ
both
in
the
Hebrew
and
in
our
bookes
,
the
name
of
God
was
added
by
some
man
,
that
he
might
make
vs
more
infamous
,
who
beleeue
in
Christ
accursed
of
God
.
qui
non
permanserit
in
omnibus
quae
scripta
sun●
in
libro
legis
,
vt
faciat
ea
.
Cursed
is
euerie
one
that
abideth
not
in
al
thinges
which
are
written
in
the
booke
of
the
law
to
do
them
.
in
al
thinges
,
I
am
vncertayne
,
whether
the
Septuaginta
added
,
omnis
homo
,
and
in
omnibus
,
or
whether
it
were
so
in
the
old
hebrew
,
and
afterward
put
out
by
the
Iewes
.
Thus
t●
suppose
I
am
moued
for
this
reason
,
because
the
wordes
,
omnis
,
and
in
omnibus
,
al
,
and
in
al
,
as
necessary
to
proue
that
they
be
al
accu●sed
,
who
are
of
the
workes
of
the
law
,
the
Apostle
skilful
in
the
hebrew
tonge
,
and
m●st
cunning
in
the
law
,
would
neuer
haue
so
sett
downe
,
had
it
not
bene
so
in
the
hebrew
.
Wherefore
perusing
the
hebrew
volumes
of
the
Samaritanes
found
there
written
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
as
much
to
say
,
as
omnis
siue
omnibus
,
al
or
in
al
,
and
so
that
to
agree
with
the
Septuaginta
.
In
vayne
therefore
haue
the
Iewes
razed
that
out
,
lest
they
should
seeme
to
be
accursed
,
whereas
the
more
auncient
examples
of
an
other
nation
,
testifie
that
it
was
written
so
.
You
haue
heard
that
it
was
sayd
to
them
of
old
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
.
Exod.
you
haue
heard
that
it
was
sayd
to
them
of
old
,
Thou
shalt
not
committe
aduoutrie
.
Exo.
It
was
sayd
also
,
Whosoeuer
shal
dimisse
his
wife
,
let
him
geue
her
a
bill
of
divorcement
.
Deut.
Againe
you
haue
heard
that
it
was
sayd
to
them
of
old
,
Thou
shalt
not
commit
periurie
,
but
shal
performe
thy
othes
to
our
Lorde
.
Exod.
ca.
You
haue
heard
that
it
was
sayd
,
An
eye
for
an
eye
,
&
a
tooth
for
a
tooth
.
Exod.
You
haue
heard
that
it
was
sayd
,
Thou
shalt
loue
thy
neyghbour
and
hate
thy
enemy
.
Leuit.
Thou
shalt
hate
thy
enemy
Thou
shalt
not
kil
.
Thou
shalt
not
commit
aduoutrie
.
He
that
diuorceth
his
wife
,
let
him
geue
her
a
bil
of
diuorcement
.
Thou
shalt
not
commit
periurie
.
Thou
shalt
performe
thy
othe
.
An
eye
for
an
eye
,
and
a
tooth
for
a
tooth
I
wil
bring
proofes
of
that
which
I
say
from
those
scriptures
which
your selues
acknowledge
for
such
Esdras
spake
vnto
the
people
.
This
Pascha
is
our
sauiour
&
refuge
.
And
if
you
shal
perswade
your selues
,
and
this
shal
enter
in
to
your
hartes
,
that
you
shal
humble
him
vpon
the
wood
,
and
after
hope
in
him
,
this
place
shal
not
be
desolate
for
euer
,
saith
our
lord
of
hostes
.
But
if
you
wil
not
beleeue
in
him
,
nor
heare
his
preaching
,
you
shal
become
a
scorne
to
the
nations
.
Apud
Esdram
ita
scriptum
est
.
Ego
vt
agnus
qui
ad
sacrificandum
&c.
Out
of
Ieremies
answeres
this
haue
the
Iewes
cut
away
:
I
as
a
lambe
that
am
lead
to
be
sacrificed
,
and
against
me
they
deuised
counsels
sayng
,
come
,
let
vs
cast
wood
vpon
his
bread
,
and
let
vs
take
him
away
from
the
land
of
the
liuing
,
and
let
there
be
no
more
memorie
of
his
name
.
Ex
nonagesimo
quinto
etiam
Dauidis
psalmo
haec
pauca
verba
recîderunt
,
a
ligno
.
Cum
enim
scriptum
esset
&c.
Also
from
the
nynetie
and
fifth
psalme
of
Dauid
they
cut
away
these
few
words
,
From
the
wood
.
For
whereas
it
was
written
,
Declare
ye
among
the
nations
,
that
our
lord
hath
raigned
from
the
word
,
they
leaft
thus
much
only
,
Declare
ye
among
the
nations
,
that
our
lord
hath
raigned
.
ex
Hieremia
,
ad
huc
in
quibusdam
exemplaribus
quae
in
Iudaeorum
asseruantur
synagogis
,
scripta
reperitur
.
Non
enim
ita
diu
est
,
quod
haec
verba
recîderunt
.
This
peece
so
cut
of
from
Ieremie
,
is
as
yet
found
written
in
some
of
.
those
copies
that
are
kept
in
the
Iewes
synagoge
.
For
it
was
but
of
late
,
that
they
cut
away
these
words
.
such
as
were
preserued
in
the
Iewes
synagoges
,
some
of
which
retayned
styl
that
parcel
,
a
ligno
,
House
and
Church
of
the
liuing
God
,
Piller
and
ground
of
truth
,
Spowse
of
Christ
,
What
if
the
whole
church
be
in
one
prouince
or
in
one
realme
,
which
hath
bene
,
and
is
not
vnpossible
to
be
againe
,
To
your
supposition
if
the
whole
church
&c.
I
say
that
if
the
skie
fal
you
may
catch
larkes
,
as
the
common
prouerbe
is
,
Do
you
not
know
,
that
the
church
of
Christ
is
dispersed
thorough
the
whole
world
,
and
can
not
now
(
after
Christs
ascension
)
be
shut
vp
in
one
kingdome
much
lesse
in
one
prouince
,
except
you
wil
become
Donatistes
?
He
that
is
not
wilfully
blinde
,
may
see
in
to
what
straightes
you
are
driuen
when
you
are
constrained
to
vse
such
impossibilities
for
reasons
.
Nullis
temporibus
defuerunt
(
sayth
he
)
nec
Episcopi
,
nec
Presbyteri
,
nec
Imperatores
,
nec
populi
&c.
There
neuer
wanted
at
any
time
,
nether
Bishops
,
nether
Priestes
,
nor
Emperours
,
nor
nations
,
nor
Priuate
men
,
which
had
not
rather
be
condemned
of
your
church
for
heretikes
,
then
to
mainteine
the
Catholike
communion
of
your
Apostasie
.
Quid
me
tentatis
hypocritae
?
Nolite
dare
sanctum
canibus
.
safe
and
vntouched
,
Graculus
graculo
,
They
haue
pearced
my
handes
and
feete
,
As
a
lyon
my
hands
and
feete
,
Iesum
Nazarenum
scelestis
manibus
comprehendistis
,
et
ad
palum
alligatum
sustulistis
,
Iesus
of
Nazareth
you
haue
apprehended
,
and
binding
him
to
a
post
or
stake
,
so
made
him
away
,
crosse
,
De
foss●one
manuum
ac
pedum
Christi
,
in
historia
passionis
Christi
,
nihil
memorarunt
Euangelistae
.
Of
pearcing
Christs
handes
and
feete
,
in
the
storie
of
Christs
passion
the
Euangelistes
make
no
mention
.
Although
it
be
now
in
the
hebrew
bibles
,
As
a
lyon
my
handes
&
feete
,
yet
Felix
Pratensis
witnesseth
,
that
he
read
,
Foderunt
,
They
pearced
my
handes
and
feete
in
a
certaine
commentarie
,
where
vnto
the
Iewes
geue
as
much
credite
,
as
to
Dauid
him selfe
.
Sed
cum
Iudaeis
ob
voculam
ego
nunquam
contend
crim
,
But
I
for
my
part
would
neuer
contend
vith
the
Iewes
for
so
trifling
a
word
.
Tanquam
leo
,
As
a
lyon
,
Os
non
comminuetis
ex
eo
,
A
bone
of
him
you
shal
not
breake
,
The
assembly
of
wicked
men
breaketh
my
handes
and
feete
like
a
lion
.
Most
pure
and
holesome
,
How
vnworthely
and
without
cause
doth
Erasmus
blame
the
old
interpreter
,
as
dissenting
from
the
greeke
?
he
dissented
I
graunt
from
those
greeke
copies
which
Erasmus
had
gotten
,
but
we
haue
found
not
in
one
place
,
that
the
same
interpretation
which
he
blameth
,
is
grounded
vpon
the
authoritie
of
other
greeke
copies
,
and
those
most
auncient
.
Yea
in
some
number
of
places
,
we
haue
obserued
that
the
reading
of
the
latin
text
of
the
old
interpreter
,
though
it
agree
not
some
time
with
our
greeke
copies
,
yet
is
it
much
more
conuenient
,
for
that
it
seemeth
he
folowed
some
truer
and
better
copie
.
S.
Chrysostom
of
Theophilact
,
of
Nonnus
,
and
S.
Hierom.
and
amongst
old
copies
of
Henrie
Stephen
,
one
wanted
it
,
the
rest
had
it
,
but
so
,
that
in
their
reading
there
was
maruelous
varietie
.
Tanta
varietas
lectionis
facit
vt
de
totius
istius
narrationis
fide
dubitem
.
This
great
varietie
of
reading
maketh
me
to
doubt
of
the
truth
of
the
whole
matter
.
Was
not
in
the
greeke
bookes
,
but
only
in
the
latin
.
In
omnibus
veteribus
libris
et
scholiis
quoque
graecis
haec
particula
additur
.
Now
it
is
added
in
al
the
old
greeke
copies
&
scholies
also
.
These
words
are
found
in
verie
auncient
copies
,
but
I
thinke
as
doth
Erasmus
,
that
the
first
part
is
taken
out
of
Luke
the
and
creapt
into
the
text
by
fault
of
the
writers
who
found
that
written
in
the
margent
,
and
that
the
later
part
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
was
added
to
make
this
chapter
ioyne
wel
with
the
next
.
And
thus
to
thinke
I
am
moued
not
only
because
nether
Chrysostome
nether
Augustine
make
any
mention
of
this
peece
,
but
also
because
it
seemeth
not
to
hang
together
very
probably
for
if
he
withdrew
him selfe
out
of
their
sight
,
how
went
he
through
the
middest
of
them
?
etc.
The
Testament
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
translated
out
of
greeke
by
Theodore
Beza
,
and
Englished
by
L.
T.
For
thine
is
the
Kingdome
,
the
power
,
and
glorie
for
euer
and
euer
.
Amen
.
In
omnibus
graecis
exemplaribus
&
nulla
latino
,
In
al
greeke
testaments
and
no
one
Latin
,
Non
est
quod
Laurentius
Valla
stomachetur
&c.
There
is
no
reason
why
Laurence
Valla
should
take
the
matter
so
hotely
,
as
though
a
great
part
of
the
Lordes
praier
were
cut
a
way
.
Rather
their
ras●nes
was
to
be
reproued
who
durst
presume
to
peece
on
their
toyes
vnto
the
Lords
praier
.
which
of
thee
shal
be
borne
holy
,
shal
be
called
the
sonne
of
God
.
I
haue
read
,
exte
,
in
most
auncient
bibles
,
of
which
one
copie
I
haue
,
printed
at
Lions
▪
the
yere
and
that
is
the
old
vndoubted
reading
.
for
so
reade
the
old
and
new
Breuiaries
and
Romane
offices
.
But
Erasmus
,
whom
Bucer
and
Bullinger
folow
,
seemeth
only
to
haue
fallen
vpon
a
copie
in
this
part
vnp●rfite
,
the
error
whereof
is
spread
a
broade
in
many
copies
both
greeke
and
latin
printed
at
Basil
,
Zuricke
,
Paris
,
and
Lions
,
you
and
at
Geneua
also
in
the
ordinarie
glosse
vpon
the
three
first
Euangelistes
set
forth
the
yere
but
now
of
late
the
Geneuians
,
especially
Theodorus
Beza
haue
acknowleged
and
mended
this
error
.
Exte
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
thee
.
so
I
found
it
written
in
some
bookes
of
the
old
edition
,
and
in
the
booke
of
Complutum
,
and
in
many
places
of
Epiphanius
.
And
Athanasius
in
h●s
epistle
to
Epictetus
bishop
of
Corinth
,
sheweth
that
so
we
must
reade
.
For
thus
writeth
he
.
The
Angel
said
not
simply
that
which
shal
be
be
borne
in
thee
,
but
of
thee
,
that
we
should
beleeue
that
which
was
borne
,
by
nature
to
haue
bene
formed
of
her
.
verse
,
ca.
of
S.
Luke
which
wanteth
in
Euthimius
an
auncient
greeke
writer
&
in
Theophilact
,
and
in
al
the
copies
printed
at
Basile
,
and
in
the
translation
of
Zuricke
,
and
in
the
bibles
printed
at
Geneua
,
nether
Erasmus
,
nor
Sanctes
Pagninus
,
nor
Bucer
,
nor
Bullinger
,
nor
Brentius
,
nor
Caluin
,
reade
it
.
sed
habetur
in
meis
antiquis
,
et
in
vulgari
aeditione
.
but
it
is
in
my
old
bibles
,
and
in
the
vulgar
edition
.
that
in
the
greatest
number
of
greeke
testaments
this
verse
is
not
read
,
neether
in
Theophilacte
.
Nos
tamen
in
plarisque
vetustis
exemplaribus
reperimus
,
atque
ad●●
in
Theophilacto
Romano
yet
I
found
it
in
most
of
the
auncient
copies
,
&
in
The
ephilact
printed
at
Rome
.
popularis
meus
Hieronymus
linguarum
egregiè
peritus
fuit
&c.
Only
my
countryman
Hierom
was
maruelous
cunning
in
the
tongs
.
he
indeuoured
to
illustrate
the
scriptures
,
both
by
his
translations
and
commentaries
.
But
he
in
deede
being
ignorant
of
mans
sickenes
&
Christ
the
phisition
,
and
wanting
the
keye
which
openeth
the
scripture
,
that
is
,
the
difference
betwene
the
law
and
the
gospel
,
being
also
destitute
of
Christ
who
openeth
the
dore
,
he
did
litle
good
.
The
like
defect
was
in
Lyra
not
long
before
our
time
,
whereas
otherwise
he
tooke
great
paines
to
setforth
and
expound
the
holy
bible
.
The
second
the
eight
,
In
prophetis
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
so
we
found
it
written
in
al
our
greeke
bookes
,
sauing
the
second
&
the
eight
,
in
which
we
reade
,
in
Isai
the
prophete
,
and
so
did
the
old
interpreter
translate
the
place
.
Eiectis
for
as
omnibus
,
the
old
interpreter
reade
not
this
,
yet
we
found
it
in
al
our
old
bookes
,
excepting
the
second
and
eight
,
quorum
mirificus
est
cum
vulgata
editione
consensus
.
Betweene
which
and
the
vulgar
edition
there
is
a
wounderful
consent
.
The
old
interpreter
seemeth
to
haue
inteepreted
the
holy
bookes
with
marue●ous
sinceritie
and
religion
.
I
gerrimè
a
vn
gari
consuetaque
lectione
recedo
,
quam
etiam
enixè
defendere
so●eo
.
I
can
verie
hardly
depart
from
the
vulgar
and
accustomed
reading
,
which
also
I
am
wont
verie
earnestly
to
defend
.
Proprietati
verborum
satis
videtur
addictus
vetus
interpres
,
et
quidem
n●mis
anxiè
,
quod
tamen
interpretor
religione
quadam
fecisse
,
non
gnorantia
.
The
old
interpreter
seemeth
sufficiently
bent
●olow
the
proprietie
of
words
,
and
he
doth
it
in
deede
to
carefully
,
which
notwithstanding
I
suppose
him
to
haue
done
not
of
ignorance
,
but
of
religion
and
conscience
.
in
aliis
prophanis
licet
expatiari
&
degredi
a
verbis
:
in
canonica
scriptura
nulla
licentia
est
tolerabilis
.
non
enim
concessum
est
homini
dei
linguam
mutare
.
In
prophane
writings
a
man
may
range
abrode
more
freely
,
&
depart
from
the
words
:
in
canonical
scripture
no
such
licence
is
tolerable
.
for
man
may
not
alter
the
tonge
of
God
.
a
Luthero
in
Germanicam
linguam
diuino
beneficio
tam
perspicue
conuersa
&c.
we
haue
the
holy
bibles
through
the
great
bènefite
of
God
turned
by
Luther
in
to
the
Germain
tonge
so
clearely
,
that
his
translation
yeldeth
to
none
,
ether
greeke
or
latin
.
Fourteene
hundred
fowle
lyes
Thou
doest
corrupt
(
Luther
)
&
adulterate
the
word
of
God
,
folowing
herein
the
Marcionites
and
Arrians
,
who
of
old
were
wont
commonly
to
raze
out
of
the
scriptures
such
places
as
seemed
to
be
against
their
doctrine
.
Whereas
these
words
of
Christ
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Iohn
he
should
haue
translated
thus
,
That
flesh
profiteth
nothing
,
there
he
leaft
out
the
Germane
article
,
(
das
,
that
)
answering
the
greeke
article
(
●
)
to
the
intent
those
wordes
should
not
precisely
and
determinately
be
referred
to
the
self
same
flesh
,
of
which
Christ
had
spoken
a
litle
before
,
and
spake
of
stil
,
for
thus
he
translated
it
&c.
See
how
thy
case
standeth
Luther
,
that
in
the
eyes
of
al
men
thou
art
seene
to
be
a
manifest
and
common
corrupter
,
and
peruerter
of
the
holy
scripture
,
which
thing
thou
canst
neuer
denie
before
any
creature
.
How
much
are
we
ashamed
of
thee
,
who
hetherto
haue
esteemed
thee
beyonde
al
measure
,
and
now
trye
thee
to
be
such
a
false
fellow
.
stultos
,
srolidos
,
stupi●os
,
stipites
,
asinos
,
Basile
tr●nslatio●
is
in
multis
locis
impia
,
&
a
spiritus
sancti
sententia
prors●s
discrepans
,
In
many
places
wicked
,
and
altogether
dis●greing
from
the
mind
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
as
most
painfull
,
most
diligent
,
most
thorougly
conferred
,
examined
,
sifted
,
and
polished
ita
diligenter
ac
summa
fide
ad
hebraica
&
graeca
exemplaria
&c.
vt
omnes
omnium
versiones
hactenus
aeditas
longo
post
se
interuallo
reliquisse
videatur
.
Cast
alio
bath
translated
the
bible
so
diligently
,
and
with
so
singular
fidelitie
according
to
the
hebrew
and
greeke
,
that
he
seemeth
far
to
haue
surpassed
al
translations
of
al
men
what
so
euer
haue
hetherto
bene
set
forth
.
maketh
the
text
of
the
gospel
to
leape
vp
and
downe
,
as
the
thing
it self
sheweth
.
He
vseth
violence
to
the
letter
of
the
gospel
,
and
in
many
places
cleane
transposeth
it
,
and
besides
this
he
addeth
to
the
text
.
Theod.
Beza
Mat.
&
Luc.
and
S.
Luke
chap.
actually
changeth
the
text
,
so
to
make
a
reconciliation
betwene
the
euangelists
.
But
I
like
not
that
,
so
to
change
the
text
which
is
retained
of
al
doctors
both
old
and
new
,
and
otherwise
they
may
wel
be
reconciled
.
preferreth
our
vulgar
edition
,
before
Erasmus
,
Bucer
,
Bullinger
,
Brentius
,
the
Tigurine
translation
,
Pagnines
,
etiam
Iohannis
Caluini
et
omnibus
aliis
,
yea
bef●re
Iohn
Caluins
to
,
and
all
other
.
Here
Erasmus
did
wel
to
folow
the
old
edition
,
and
it
had
bene
better
for
Beza
to
haue
done
so
to
.
Beza
malè
reprehendit
veterem
interpretem
.
Melius
transtulerat
vetus
interpres
.
Iniustè
reprehendit
veterem
interpretem
&c.
vniustly
and
with
out
cause
Beza
reprehendeth
the
old
interpreter
.
The
old
interpreter
had
translated
it
better
before
.
Opus
esset
nimis
magno
l●bro
,
It
would
require
a
very
great
booke
.
In
his
decem
Matthaei
capitibus
(
in
quibus
tamen
plurimae
quae
merito
reprehendere
potuissem
praetermisi
)
quam
prolixum
passem
&c.
I
trust
I
haue
shewed
sufficiently
by
these
ten
chapters
of
S.
Matthew
(
in
which
notwithstanding
I
haue
omitted
very
many
things
which
iustly
I
might
haue
reprehended
)
what
a
long
register
of
his
errors
I
could
gather
out
of
his
whole
worke
.
For
this
is
true
,
that
oft
times
he
erreth
not
only
in
words
(
which
is
not
so
daungerous
,
and
might
be
tolerated
)
but
also
in
things
,
and
the
same
most
waightie
:
and
oft
times
he
enforceth
by
writhing
not
the
sentences
only
,
but
also
the
words
of
the
holy
writers
to
serue
his
error
.
So
Iohn
he
corrupteth
a
most
not
able
place
and
of
greatest
moment
touching
freewil
&c.
Vt
destruatur
corpus
peccati
,
That
the
body
of
sinne
may
be
destroyed
,
turneth
the
Word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Eneruetur
,
may
beweakened
,
and
reprehendeth
the
old
interpreter
,
Erasmus
,
and
me
,
for
translating
,
may
be
destroyed
.
for
this
honest
man
,
wil
not
haue
sinne
to
be
distroyed
by
Christ
,
but
only
weakened
,
wherein
he
doth
plainely
diminish
the
benefite
bestowed
vpon
vs
by
Christ
,
Id
quod
multis
aliis
in
locis
eum
facere
animaduerti
.
which
thing
I
finde
him
to
do
in
many
other
places
.
Eduardus
sextuo
procerum
consi●is
,
et
suasu
episcoporum
,
biblia
emitti
curauit
castigatiora
et
purgatiora
,
ac
legi
publicè
et
omnibus
in
templis
baberi
mandauit
.
King
Edward
by
the
aduise
of
his
noble
men
,
and
m●t●on
of
his
bishops
,
caused
the
bibles
to
be
set
forth
more
corrected
(
then
were
his
fathers
)
and
more
purged
of
faults
,
and
commaunded
the
same
to
be
read
publ●kly
,
and
to
be
had
in
al
churches
.
The
new
testament
of
our
Sauiour
Iesu
Christ
,
faithfully
translated
out
of
the
greeke
,
and
perused
by
the
commaundement
of
the
Kings
M.
&
his
honorable
councel
&
by
them
autorized
,
&
printed●ly
R●ch
.
Iugge
,
The
new
testament
of
our
lord
Iesus
Christ
,
translated
out
of
greeke
by
Theodore
Beza
,
and
englished
by
L.T.
and
printed
by
Christofer
Barker
Cum
gratia
et
pri●ilegio
.
multis
in
locis
reprehendit
Erasmus
ve●erem
interpreteni
tanquam
a
graecis
dissentientem
?
How
vniustly
in
many
places
doth
Erasmus
reprehend
the
old
interpreter
as
dissenting
from
the
greeke
?
maxima
ex
parte
amplector
,
&
caeteris
omnibus
antepono
.
The
vulgar
edition
I
embrace
for
the
greatest
parte
,
and
prefer
it
before
all
other
whatsoeuer
.
Very
absurdly
haue
you
done
when
in
translating
the
testament
in
to
English
,
you
had
rather
fol●w
the
latin
translation
then
the
greeke
original
,
and
that
so
obstinatly
that
although
al
the
greeke
examples
reade
otherwise
then
is
in
your
vulgar
edition
,
yet
you
prefer
that
before
them
al.
I
wil
geue
you
one
example
.
In
Paule
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
This
parcel
in
your
translation
is
omitted
.
for
what
reason
?
because
it
is
not
in
the
latin
vulgar
edition
as
they
cal
it
.
But
it
is
in
the
greeke
exemplars
,
&
in
the
most
auncient
edition
Siriake
.
and
what
if
Hierom
read
it
not
?
yet
Chrysostome
and
Ambrose
him self
read
it
,
which
men
whereas
they
liued
with
Hierom
,
hereof
it
foloweth
assuredly
,
ether
that
Hieron
dealt
not
faithfully
here
,
or
that
his
version
was
corrupted
afterwards
.
This
corruptible
must
doe
on
incorruption
,
and
this
mortal
,
immortalitie
.
And
when
this
(
corruptible
hath
done
on
incorruption
,
and
this
)
mortal
hath
done
on
immortalitie
.
Omnia
quae
vidi
exemplaria
ita
scriptum
habent
.
Al
the
greeke
examples
which
I
haue
seene
,
reade
so
.
But
the
old
interpreter
readeth
otherwise
,
et
rectius
vt
opinor
,
and
better
as
I
suppose
.
quae
tamen
prorsus
videntur
requiri
.
These
wordes
wanted
in
al
the
old
(
greeke
)
bookes
,
which
for
al
that
seeme
necessarie
.
scriptores
illos
seu
graecos
seu
latinos
,
existimandum
est
quoties
locum
aliquem
citarint
,
toties
vel
libros
inspexisse
vel
singula
verba
numerasse
.
For
it
is
not
to
be
supposed
,
that
those
writers
ether
greeke
or
latin
,
when
they
had
to
cite
a
place
,
alwaies
ether
vewed
the
booke
,
or
numbred
the
words
.
For
this
had
bene
a
matter
of
infinite
labour
&
not
necessarie
&c.
For
this
corruptible
must
do
on
incorruption
.
And
when
this
corruptible
shal
do
on
incorruption
&
this
mortal
immortalitie
,
them
shal
be
fulfilled
&c.
and
the
lord
said
,
Six
hundred
other
,
wherein
against
the
faith
of
al
the
greekes
and
their
perpetual
consent
,
the
errors
of
the
latin
translation
are
retained
of
vs
.
bible-beaters
,
We
passe
not
for
that
Raphael
mentioned
in
Tobie
,
nether
acknowledge
we
those
seuen
angels
whereof
he
maketh
mention
.
Al
that
differeth
much
from
Canonical
scriptures
which
is
reported
of
that
Raphael
,
and
sauoureth
of
I
know
not
what
superstition
.
Nether
wil
I
beleeue
free
wil
although
the
booke
of
Ecclesiasticus
affirme
it
a
hundred
times
&c.
so
great
difference
he
found
in
that
narration
,
that
he
doubteth
altogether
of
the
whole
storie
,
Truely
if
we
wil
confesse
the
truth
,
this
our
age
is
as
yet
drowned
in
extreme
darknes
&
ignorance
:
a
most
assured
proofe
whereof
,
are
these
so
greuous
,
so
obstinate
and
so
pernicious
dissensions
,
so
many
,
and
the
same
so
vnprofitable
meetinges
about
these
controuersies
,
so
great
number
of
bookes
euery
day
sett
out
,
and
the
same
differing
one
from
an
other
so
far
,
as
heauen
differeth
from
earth
.
For
if
the
spirit
of
God
be
one
,
&
truth
one
,
it
must
of
necessitie
folow
,
in
whom
that
one
spirite
&
one
truth
is
,
that
they
also
be
one
among
them selues
,
&
of
one
iudgment
in
matters
spiritual
.
And
if
the
day
of
the
most
cleare
truth
(
of
the
gospel
)
shined
vnto
vs
,
we
would
neuer
lighten
so
many
darkesome
&
obscure
candles
of
bookes
and
writinges
.
Whereas
these
things
are
so
,
O
king
,
&
whereas
our
age
as
yet
is
blinded
in
so
great
darkenes
of
ignorance
,
I
thinke
we
ought
to
vse
maruelous
diligence
,
lest
by
error
we
offend
.
And
if
there
be
any
controuersies
in
the
case
of
religion
,
(
as
there
are
verie
many
)
in
these
I
thinke
it
good
that
we
folow
the
example
of
Iudas
Machabeus
&
his
felowes
,
who
when
they
knew
not
what
to
determine
touching
the
altar
of
the
perfite
sacrifice
,
they
layed
the
stones
thereof
in
the
mount
of
the
temple
in
a
conuenient
place
,
vntil
there
came
some
Prophete
,
who
should
declare
Gods
oracle
,
what
was
to
be
done
with
them
:
or
rather
the
example
of
Moyses
,
vnto
whom
notwithstanding
God
had
in
precise
words
geuen
commaundement
,
that
if
any
man
of
purpose
brake
the
law
,
he
should
suffer
death
therefore
,
yet
the
man
who
gathered
wood
vpon
the
sabboth
day
,
he
would
not
put
to
death
,
vntil
he
had
particularly
receaued
answere
from
God
so
to
do
.
Expectemus
iusti
iudicis
sententiam
&c.
Let
vs
attend
the
sentence
of
the
iust
iudge
,
and
employ
our
diligence
not
to
condeme
other
men
,
but
to
prouiden
that
our selues
do
nothing
why
we
should
be
condemned
.
Let
vs
obey
the
iust
iudge
,
and
suffer
the
cockle
vntil
the
time
of
haruest
,
lest
whyle
we
wil
seeme
to
be
wiser
then
our
maister
,
perhaps
we
plucke
vp
the
good
corne
.
For
the
later
end
of
the
world
is
not
come
as
yet
,
nether
are
we
angels
,
vnto
whom
that
office
is
committed
.
is
ful
,
Antinomi
,
Enemies
of
the
law
.
quaecunque
tandem
fit
hominis
vita
,
This
they
put
as
a
sure
principle
,
that
howsoeuer
a
man
liue
,
liue
he
neuer
so
filthely
,
yet
he
is
iustified
,
if
he
beleeue
the
promises
of
the
gospel
.
If
any
say
that
the
wicked
man
is
iustified
by
only
faith
,
vnderstanding
it
so
,
that
no
other
thing
is
required
that
should
cooperate
for
obtaining
the
grace
of
iustification
&c.
Anathema
be
he
.
But
S.
neque
caeteri
apostoli
,
et
hae
epistolae
apocryphae
sunt
,
vt
suo
loco
dictum
est
,
pro
stipulis
iure
ista
habentur
.
But
where
as
nether
Christ
,
nor
any
of
his
apostles
,
vse
suche
reasons
,
as
doth
the
author
of
Iames
his
epistle
,
&
the
author
of
the
epistle
to
the
hebrewes
,
&
againe
,
whereas
these
epistles
be
forged
&
apocryphal
as
hath
bene
sayd
in
place
conuenient
,
these
reasons
are
not
to
be
esteemed
worth
a
straw
,
Wherefor●
brethren
labour
the
more
,
that
by
good
work
you
may
make
sure
your
vocation
and
electi●
Petrus
hortatur
,
vt
vocationem
et
electionem
nostram
bonis
operibus
certam
et
stabilem
reddamus
,
Peter
exhorteth
,
that
we
make
our
vocation
and
election
stable
,
firme
,
and
assured
,
by
good
works
,
Hosius
obiecteth
vnto
me
that
Peter
saith
&c.
Possum
respondere
illa
tria
verba
,
nempe
(
per
bona
opera
)
non
reperiri
in
fonte
graeco
:
I
may
answere
him
,
that
those
three
words
(
by
good
works
)
are
not
found
in
the
greeke
fountaine
.
Purifying
their
soules
by
obedience
of
charitie
,
remembring
alwaies
that
God
without
acception
of
persons
iudgeth
euery
man
according
to
his
workes
.
Vt
animas
nostras
castificemus
,
That
we
purifie
our
owne
soules
.
Qui
animas
vestras
purificastis
,
For
as
much
as
you
haue
purified
your
soules
.
That
ye
might
haue
faith
and
hope
towards
God
,
euen
ye
which
haue
purified
your
soules
.
bible
printed
by
C.
Barker
,
printer
to
the
Q.
maiestie
,
and
translated
according
to
the
hebrew
&
greeke
,
Seing
your
soules
are
purified
in
obeying
the
truth
thorough
the
spirit
,
Which
to
them
is
cause
of
perdition
,
but
to
you
of
saluation
.
Because
the
affliction
of
the
faithful
is
neuer
called
the
cause
of
their
saluation
,
but
the
testimonie
,
Inditium
,
a
token
a
cause
,
That
procureth
to
them
destruction
,
but
to
you
saluation
.
Many
sinnes
are
forgeuen
her
,
because
she
hathe
loued
much
.
Remissa
sunt
peccata
eius
multa
.
Many
sinnes
are
forgeuen
her
▪
for
she
loued
much
.
Quoniam
,
Nam
,
Because
,
For
,
Nam
dilexit
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
For
she
loued
.
The
vulgar
translation
and
Erasmus
turne
it
,
Because
she
loued
,
but
I
had
rather
interprete
it
as
I
do
,
that
men
may
best
vnderstand
in
these
words
to
be
shewed
not
the
cause
of
remission
of
sinnes
,
but
rather
that
which
ensued
after
such
remission
,
&
that
by
the
consequent
is
gathered
the
antecedent
.
And
therefore
they
which
abuse
this
place
to
ouerthrow
free
Iustification
by
only
fayth
,
are
very
impudent
and
childish
.
Many
sinnes
are
forgeuen
her
,
because
she
hath
loued
much
,
Thy
faith
hath
made
thee
safe
,
goe
in
peace
.
As
first
by
water
and
the
spirit
,
so
afterward
by
teares
and
confession
we
are
made
cleane
.
Many
sinnes
are
forgeuen
her
,
because
she
loued
much
.
as
if
it
had
bene
said
expresly
,
He
burneth
out
perfectly
the
rust
of
sinne
,
whosoeuer
burneth
vehemently
with
the
fier
of
loue
.
For
so
much
more
is
the
rust
of
sinne
scoured
away
,
by
how
much
more
the
harte
of
a
sinner
is
inflammed
with
the
great
fier
of
charitie
.
Good
are
teares
which
are
able
to
wash
away
our
sinnes
.
Good
are
teares
,
In
quibus
non
solum
redemptio
peccatorum
,
sed
etiam
refectio
est
iustorum
,
wherein
is
not
only
the
redemption
of
sinners
,
but
also
the
refreshing
of
iust
men
.
This
sinful
woman
the
more
she
owed
the
more
she
loued
,
the
forgeuer
of
her
debtes
our
lord
him selfe
affirming
so
,
Many
sinnes
are
forgeuen
her
,
because
she
loued
much
.
And
why
loued
she
much
,
but
because
she
owed
much
?
Quare
fecit
illa
omnia
,
nisi
vt
dimitterentur
sibi
peccata
?
Why
did
she
al
those
offices
(
of
weping
washing
&c.
)
but
to
obtaine
remission
of
her
sinnes
?
Ecce
(
inquiunt
)
manifestò
datur
dilectioni
remissio
peccatorum
.
Ergo
non
sola
fides
iustificat
&c.
Behold
(
say
the
Papists
)
remission
of
sinnes
is
attributed
to
loue
.
ergo
faith
alone
iustifieth
not
.
but
we
answere
,
that
loue
in
this
woman
,
was
not
the
cause
of
remission
of
sinnes
,
but
a
token
&
declaration
thereof
.
Remission
of
her
sinnes
she
obtained
by
faith
in
Christ
.
Therefore
whereas
Christ
saith
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
worde
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
as
witnesseth
Suidas
)
is
a
Dorical
worde
,
&
signifieth
not
in
the
imperatiue
,
Remittantur
,
Remitted
be
they
,
but
in
the
preterperfect
tense
,
Remissa
sunt
,
Haue
bene
remitted
.
Next
the
particle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifieth
here
,
not
the
cause
,
but
the
probation
of
that
which
is
put
before
.
Thirdly
,
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
hath
loued
,
is
an
hebrew
phrase
by
which
the
preterperfecttense
is
put
for
the
present
.
For
the
hebrewes
speake
thus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
,
because
she
hath
loued
much
,
in
steede
of
,
because
she
doth
loue
much
.
And
plaine
it
is
,
that
Christ
spake
not
greeke
or
latin
,
but
hebrew
.
Therefore
whereas
Christ
said
,
Many
sinnes
haue
bene
forgeuen
her
,
he
proueth
it
by
that
which
foloweth
,
because
she
loueth
much
.
as
if
he
had
said
,
That
she
loueth
me
much
it
is
no
maruel
,
she
hath
good
occasion
so
to
do
.
For
many
sinnes
haue
bene
forgeuen
her
.
So
we
say
that
he
hath
obtained
that
which
he
desired
,
because
he
is
mery
&
laugheth
:
he
is
verie
hungrie
,
because
he
eateth
much
&c.
Many
sinnes
are
forgeuen
her
,
because
she
hath
loued
much
Many
sinnes
haue
bene
forgeuen
her
.
For
she
loueth
much
.
dilexit
,
credidit
,
charitie
,
faith
,
quòd
tantum
mihi
fidit
,
tantum
peccatorum
ei
remittitur
.
Nam
poste
a
dicit
,
sides
tua
te
saluam
sec
it
.
Because
she
loued
much
.
I
suppose
that
is
here
put
for
because
she
hath
so
great
affiance
in
me
,
so
many
sinnes
are
forgeuen
her
.
for
he
saith
afterwards
,
thy
faith
hath
saued
thee
,
that
is
,
hath
deliuered
and
absolued
the
from
thy
sinnes
.
Ista
haeresis
non
recipit
quasdam
scripturas
&c.
These
(
Zuinglian
,
Lutheran
,
Puritan
,
Anabaptist
,
Trinitarian
&c.
)
heretikes
admitt
not
some
bookes
of
scriptures
.
and
those
which
they
doe
admit
,
by
adding
to
,
&
taking
from
,
they
peruerte
to
serue
their
purpose
.
And
if
they
receaue
some
bookes
,
yet
they
receaue
them
not
intierly
:
or
if
they
receaue
them
entierly
after
some
sort
,
neuerthelesse
they
marre
them
by
deuising
diuers
interpretations
.
In
this
case
what
wil
you
do
that
thinke
your selfe
most
skilful
in
the
scriptures
,
when
as
that
which
you
defend
,
the
aduersarie
denieth
,
that
which
you
deny
the
aduersarie
defendeth
.
Et
tu
quidem
nihil
perdes
nisi
vocem
de
contentione
,
nihil
consequeris
nisi
bilem
de
blasphematione
.
And
thou
truely
shalt
leese
nothing
but
thy
wordes
in
so
contentious
a
brauling
,
thou
shalt
gaine
nothinge
but
greefe
and
anger
in
seinge
an
heretike
so
to
blasphene
.
God
hath
stretched
forth
his
hand
to
reward
or
recompence
,
He
hath
laide
his
hands
vpon
such
as
be
at
peace
with
him
,
Misit
manus
suas
in
paces
suas
,
He
hath
laid
his
hands
vpon
his
peaces
.
significationem
vt
fugiant
a
facie
arcus
.
Thou
hast
geuen
to
those
that
feare
thee
,
a
signe
that
they
flee
from
the
face
of
the
bowe
,
Dedisti
metuentibus
te
vexillum
,
ad
vexillādum
propter
veritatem
.
Thou
hast
geuen
to
them
that
feare
thee
a
flagge
,
to
flagge
for
truth
.
thou
hast
geuen
a
token
for
such
as
feare
thee
that
they
may
triumphe
because
of
thy
truth
,
Thou
hast
geuen
a
banner
to
them
that
feare
thee
that
it
may
be
displaied
,
because
of
thy
truth
.
T
,
We
ought
not
to
credit
(
saith
he
)
in
my
iudgment
the
Rabbines
touching
the
very
exposition
&
deriuation
of
the
hebrew
words
.
Christ
pronounceth
of
them
that
they
are
blinde
,
&
guides
of
the
blinde
.
Therefore
this
is
not
the
way
to
interprete
rightly
,
nether
may
we
folow
them
,
except
we
wil
preferre
darknes
before
light
,
errors
before
truth
,
doubtful
things
before
assured
,
daungerous
before
safe
,
and
wicked
and
blasphemous
before
Godly
and
Catholike
.
Dictionarium
Hebraeum
vltimò
ab
autore
Sebastiano
Munstero
recognitum
,
et
ex
Rabbinis
,
praesertim
ex
radicibus
Dauid
Kimhi
auctum
et
locuplet
a
tum
.
This
hebrew
dictionarie
is
now
last
renewed
by
Sebastian
Munster
,
and
encreased
and
enriched
out
of
the
Rabbines
,
especially
out
of
Dauid
Kimhi
.
Sh●ol
,
Graue
,
It
may
so
signifie
,
&
many
things
besides
,
as
pitt
,
the
state
of
the
dead
and
damned
,
death
,
a
ditch
,
the
east
or
birth
,
and
hell
:
this
last
,
saith
he
,
must
we
folow
by
authoritie
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
Act
interpreting
a
place
of
the
psalme
Hel
,
Graue
,
et
sic
in
caeteris
.
Ecce
virgo
concipiet
&c.
Behold
a
virgin
shal
conceaue
&
bring
forth
a
sonne
.
virgin
,
a
yonge
wenche
,
adolescentula
,
siue
virgo
siue
maritata
Ecce
adolesentula
illa
praegnans
,
et
partens
filium
,
Beholde
that
yonge
wenche
great
with
childe
,
Ecce
virgo
illa
impraegnata
,
Beholde
that
virgin
gotten
with
childe
.
Diligentissimum
verborum
hebraicorum
interpretem
,
A
most
diligent
interpreter
of
the
hebrew
words
,
In
perditionem
,
To
our
euerlastinge
destruction
,
There
is
now
abrode
a
certaine
english
translation
of
the
new
testament
,
set
forth
&
laboured
by
that
new
colledge
at
Rhemes
,
to
which
I
am
right
gladde
that
our
translation
is
nothing
like
.
For
since
the
first
creation
of
the
worlde
,
there
was
neuer
found
any
translation
like
to
that
which
you
haue
of
late
published
,
&
by
common
iudgment
commended
to
your
countrymen
.
For
whether
we
consider
the
vnaccustomed
and
monstrous
noueltie
of
wordes
,
or
the
prophane
corruptions
and
outragious
boldnes
to
peruert
euery
thing
,
neuer
any
heretikes
at
any
time
haue
done
more
violence
and
iniurie
to
the
sacred
testament
of
Christ
Iesus
our
lord
.
They
that
thus
translate
the
scriptures
into
any
language
as
you
haue
done
in
to
ours
,
may
rightly
be
thought
not
to
haue
intended
that
the
people
should
vnderstand
the
wil
of
God
declared
in
the
word
,
but
that
they
should
mocke
and
contemne
it
.
And
truly
so
farre
is
it
that
I
thinke
this
your
translation
wil
any
waies
harme
our
cause
,
that
I
wish
it
might
be
read
also
of
straungers
,
that
when
they
consider
this
your
new
kinde
of
trans●ation
hetherto
vnheard
of
,
they
might
acknowledge
the
madnes
&
desperatnes
of
the
Papistes
.
It
is
altogether
framed
according
to
the
forme
of
the
old
latin
edition
.
The
creation
of
the
world
,
Vnaccustomed
and
monstrous
noueltie
,
Prophane
corruptions
,
and
outragius
boldnes
,
Neuer
heretikes
at
any
time
did
the
like
violence
and
iniurie
to
the
sacred
testament
of
Christ
Iesus
,
The
word
of
God
mocked
and
contemned
,
Madnes
and
desperatnes
of
the
Papistes
.
wholy
framed
&
fasshioned
to
the
forme
of
the
old
latin
edition
,
Caeteris
omnibus
anteponenda
,
Better
then
al
other
Blasphemy
,
They
should
see
the
sonne
of
man
sitting
at
the
right
hande
of
God
,
&
comming
to
iudge
in
the
cloudes
of
heauen
Ne
forte
venirent
Romani
,
You
haue
geuen
vs
a
translation
of
the
new
testament
,
such
a
one
as
there
was
neuer
founde
the
like
since
the
world
was
first
created
.
Iohn
Keltridge
preacher
of
the
word
in
London
,
A●e
maria
,
since
the
creation
of
the
world
,
To
transforme
God
into
a
deuil
Quod
nobis
execrabilius
esse
debet
omnibus
gentium
idolis
,
Which
ought
to
seeme
to
vs
Christians
,
more
abominable
then
al
the
idols
of
the
Gentiles
,
Petra
scandali
,
They
beleeue
not
that
whereon
they
were
set
.
This
is
wel
to
be
marked
least
a
man
imagine
that
God
him self
did
put
them
,
and
(
as
one
,
against
the
nature
of
the
greeke
word
doth
translate
&
interprete
it
)
that
God
did
create
them
for
this
purpose
,
that
they
should
withstand
him
.
Erasmus
&
Caluin
referring
this
word
to
that
which
goeth
before
,
interprete
it
not
amisse
,
that
the
Iewes
were
made
or
ordeined
to
beleeue
the
word
of
God
and
their
Messias
,
but
yet
that
they
would
not
beleeue
him
.
For
to
them
belonged
the
promises
,
the
testaments
,
and
the
Messias
him self
,
as
S.
Peter
saith
,
Act.
and
Paule
Rom.
and
to
them
were
committed
the
oracles
of
God
by
witnes
of
the
same
Paule
Rom.
ad
quod
etiam
conditi
fuerunt
.
They
are
rebellious
,
where
vnto
also
they
were
created
.
That
men
are
made
,
or
fashioned
,
framed
,
sturred
vp
,
created
or
ordained
,
not
of
them selues
,
(
for
that
is
absurd
)
but
of
God
,
to
be
scandalized
at
him
and
his
sonne
our
Sauiour
.
Christus
est
eis
offendiculo
,
prout
etiam
ad
hoc
ipsum
a
Deo
sunt
conditi
,
Being
disobediente
,
vnto
the
which
thing
they
were
ordeined
,
Being
disobedient
,
vnto
the
which
thing
they
were
euen
ordeined
,
Sont
rebelles
,
a
quoy
aussi
ils
ont
estè
ordonne●
.
They
are
rebels
(
against
Christ
)
wherevnto
also
they
were
ordayned
.
But
if
God
haue
created
some
men
to
rebellion
or
disobedience
,
he
is
author
of
their
disobedience
,
as
if
he
haue
created
some
to
obedience
he
is
truely
author
of
their
obedience
.
Masse
,
Bishop
,
Priest
,
Baptisme
,
Church
,
Thankes-geuing
,
Superintendent
,
Minister
or
Elder
,
Washing
,
Congregation
.
The
vision
of
Iesaaiahu
the
sonne
of
Amoz
,
which
he
saw
vpon
Iehudah
and
vpon
Hierusalam
in
the
daies
of
Yziiahu
,
Iotham
,
Ahhaz
,
Iehhizkiiahu
,
Kinges
of
Iehudah
.
Petrus
,
Ioannes
,
Iacobus
,
Stephanus
,
Peter
,
Iohn
,
Iames
,
Steuin
,
peeuish
ape
of
Ieremie
,
Simia
est
non
admodum
sae●ix
Ieremiae
,
Pro
stipulis
,
as
stubble
,
made
of
strawe
,
Better
it
is
to
mary
then
to
burne
.
No
man
hateth
his
owne
flesh
,
but
loueth
&
cherisheth
it
.
He
that
prouideth
not
for
his
owne
,
and
namely
for
them
of
his
howsehold
,
he
is
worse
then
an
Infidel
.
Truely
so
far
of
is
it
that
I
thinke
your
translation
wil
any
wayes
harme
our
cause
,
that
I
wish
the
copies
thereof
were
multiplied
,
and
other
men
might
be
partakers
thereof
,
we
neuer
suppressed
any
of
your
books
M.
Harding
as
you
knowe
,
but
are
very
wel
content
to
see
them
so
common
,
that
as
now
children
may
play
with
them
in
the
streetes
.
Our
prophane
corruptions
,
our
outrag●ous
boldnes
,
our
more
violence
vsed
to
the
holy
testament
of
Christ
,
then
euer
was
vsed
by
any
kinde
of
heretike
To
make
the
peop●e
scorne
and
contemne
the
word
of
God
.
Many
places
haue
I
noted
wherein
you
haue
manifestly
erred
from
that
your
vulgar
latin
edition
.
that
wil
I
declare
by
one
example
,
the
like
where
of
I
could
bring
forth
many
.
In
the
epistle
to
the
Rom.
ca.
thus
it
is
read
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
words
the
old
interpreter
turned
thus
,
Non
vosmet
ipsos
desendentes
,
but
by
you
they
are
turned
otherwise
according
to
the
greeke
veritie
,
Not
reuenging
your selues
.
The
like
place
is
in
Matth.
where
these
words
,
the
old
interpreter
turned
,
The
people
which
walked
in
darkenes
,
ambulauit
in
tenebris
,
as
also
in
Hierom
we
reade
.
but
you
folowing
the
greeke
exemplat
haue
turned
otherwise
and
more
truly
:
The
people
that
sitteth
in
darknes
,
Qui
sedes
in
tenebris
.
Defendentes
,
Reuenging
.
To
reuenge
.
Defendere
,
Reuenge
.
defender
,
garder
,
et
preseruer
,
venger
,
Durum
videbatur
populo
a
deo
expectare
defensam
edicendam
postea
per
prophetam
,
mihi
defensam
et
ego
defendam
.
It
seemed
a
hard
thing
for
the
Iewish
people
(
in
Moyses
time
)
to
expect
reuenge
from
God
which
was
afterwards
promised
by
the
prophete
saing
,
To
me
reuenge
,
and
I
wil
reuenge
.
To
reuenge
,
Defendere
,
Reuenge
,
Defendere
.
Reuenge
him self
of
al
the
lands
,
Defendere
.
O
Lord
God
of
my
father
Symeon
,
to
whom
thou
gauest
a
sword
to
take
vengeance
of
the
strangers
,
A
sword
for
a
defence
against
the
enemies
,
Or
to
reuengment
.
Reuenge
,
Defence
,
Defende
&
Reuenge
He
leaste
behind
him
an
avenger
.
Iudgment
of
vengeance
.
Naue●
minanour
,
Men
threaten
shippes
,
but
shippes
,
are
caried
or
driven
.
Abraham
confortatus
est
fide
,
Was
strengthned
in
faith
.
wherein
were
done
most
of
his
miracles
,
because
if
in
Tyre
and
Sidon
had
bene
wrought
the
miracles
which
haue
bene
wrought
in
you
.
verbatim
,
Minar●
,
Te
be
driuen
.
Cōfortari
,
To
be
strengthned
,
Virtutes
,
Miracles
.
Defendere
,
Haue
peace
with
al
men
,
Defendere
,
Reuenge
,
Our
old
edition
readeth
Populus
qui
ambulauit
in
tenebris
,
The
people
which
hath
walked
in
darkenes
,
we
according
to
the
greeke
&
more
truly
haue
translated
,
The
people
that
sitteth
in
darkenes
,
Populus
qui
sedet
in
tenebris
.
Sitting
in
darknes
,
walking
in
darkenes
.
Ambulauit
,
Sedet
,
Sitteth
,
Sedebat
,
Sate
,
Populus
qui
sedebat
in
tenebris
.
Sedebat
,
Ambulabat
,
Ambulabat
,
Sedebat
.
Ambulabat
,
Sedebat
.
Populus
positus
in
tenebris
,
Populus
qui
agebat
in
tenebris
,
Populus
in
tenebris
degens
,
&c.
Nothing
was
euer
published
a
brode
more
corrupt
then
those
annotations
.
Truely
as
heretofore
I
haue
euer
hated
the
Romane
religion
euen
with
al
my
hart
,
so
sone
as
I
could
iudge
of
it
,
so
now
I
confesse
that
I
am
induced
by
these
mens
desperatnes
and
importunitie
to
abhorre
it
much
more
.
I
doubt
not
but
when
this
beate
of
the
Papistes
is
somewhat
cooled
,
wise
men
wil
daily
more
and
more
dislike
that
religion
.
For
when
they
vnderstand
such
things
as
of
old
were
alwaies
accompted
false
or
at
least
suspected
,
the
same
now
to
be
set
forth
of
these
men
as
most
true
articles
of
the
Romane
religion
,
when
they
consider
with
them selues
how
miserably
these
men
abuse
the
holy
scriptures
to
most
absurd
interpretations
,
it
can
not
otherwise
bee
but
that
they
wil
disallow
the
whole
cause
of
the
Papists
,
which
they
see
to
be
supported
with
such
trifles
and
tales
.
When
they
heare
the
wise
men
which
came
from
the
East
to
worship
Christ
to
be
called
three
kinges
,
whose
names
are
Gaspar
,
Melchior
,
Baltasar
.
That
Iohn
Baptist
was
a
monke
and
father
of
monkes
.
That
when
S.
Steuin
was
stoned
to
death
a
stone
rebounded
backe
from
his
elbow
which
now
is
kept
at
A●cona
in
Italie
.
That
Elias
the
Thesbite
is
expected
to
come
before
the
later
day
.
aestus
pontificius
,
Heate
of
the
Papists
Ignem
veni
mittere
in
terram
Euen
as
the
kinge
was
ruled
&
gaue
care
sometime
to
one
,
sometime
to
an
other
,
so
one
while
religion
went
forward
,
at
an
other
season
as
much
backward
againe
,
sometime
cleane
altered
and
chaunged
for
a
season
,
as
they
could
preuaile
which
were
about
the
kinge
.
So
long
as
Q.
Anne
liued
,
the
gospel
had
indifferent
good
successe
.
So
long
as
Quene
Anne
,
L.
Cromwel
,
B.
Cranmer
,
M.
Denny
,
D.
Buts
,
with
such
like
,
were
about
the
King
and
could
preuayle
with
him
,
what
organe
of
Christes
glorie
did
more
good
in
the
church
than
he
?
Againe
when
sinister
&
wicked
counsel
had
gotten
once
the
foote
in
,
thrusting
truth
&
veritie
out
of
the
princes
eares
,
how
much
as
religion
and
al
good
things
went
forward
before
,
so
much
on
the
contrary
side
al
reuolted
backward
againe
.
The
arguments
and
reasonings
of
the
sacramentaries
(
saith
he
)
are
such
vaine
wordes
without
witte
,
that
I
can
not
maruaile
sufficiently
how
learned
men
can
be
moued
with
such
lyes
.
&
truly
they
do
their
matters
with
so
fearful
a
conscience
,
that
they
seeme
to
wish
they
had
neuer
taken
them
in
hand
.
Equidem
opinor
si
eis
esset
potestas
de
integro
consulendi
,
quòd
numquam
inciperent
.
Verily
I
suppose
if
they
were
to
consulte
of
the
matter
a
fresh
,
they
would
neuer
begin
Things
always
accompted
false
or
suspected
,
we
set
forth
as
most
true
articles
of
the
Romane
religion
,
as
that
the
wise
men
which
came
from
the
East
,
were
kinges
and
had
such
names
.
That
S.
Iohn
Baptist
was
father
of
monkes
,
That
a
stone
with
which
Steuen
was
stoned
to
death
,
is
reserued
at
Ancona
&c.
More
contaminate
then
these
annotations
,
That
we
haue
shewed
herein
great
desperatenes
and
importunitie
,
That
things
always
accompted
false
or
suspected
,
we
affirme
as
most
true
articles
of
the
Romane
religion
&c.
In
these
annotations
we
shew
the
studious
reader
,
the
Apostolike
tradition
,
the
expositions
of
the
holy
fathers
,
the
decrees
of
the
Catholike
church
and
most
auncient
Councels
.
which
meanes
who
so
euer
trusteth
not
for
the
sense
of
holy
scriptures
,
but
had
rather
folow
his
priuate
iudgment
or
the
arrogant
spirit
of
these
Sectaries
,
he
shal
worthely
through
his
owne
wilfulnes
be
deceaued
.
The
sense
of
holy
scriptures
according
to
the
Apostolike
tradition
,
the
expositions
of
holy
fathers
,
Desperatnes
,
and
importunitie
,
and
such
contamination
These
three
sages
,
being
principal
men
of
their
countrie
,
represent
the
whole
state
of
Princes
,
Kinges
,
and
Emperours
,
that
were
according
to
the
prophecies
of
Dauid
and
Esay
to
beleeue
in
Christ
,
to
humble
them selues
to
his
crosse
,
to
foster
,
enrich
,
adorne
and
defend
his
church
:
where
vpon
it
is
also
a
very
conuenient
and
agreable
tradition
of
antiquitie
,
and
a
receiued
opinion
among
the
faithful
,
not
lacking
testimonies
of
auncient
writers
,
and
much
for
the
honor
of
our
Sauiour
,
that
these
three
also
were
Kings
:
to
wit
,
ether
according
to
the
state
of
those
countries
,
where
the
princes
were
Magi
,
&
Magi
the
greatest
about
the
prince
:
or
as
we
reade
in
the
scriptures
,
of
Melchisedech
King
of
Salem
,
&
many
other
Kings
that
dwelt
within
a
smal
compasse
:
or
as
Iobes
three
frendes
are
called
Kings
.
These
are
commonly
called
the
three
Kings
of
Colen
,
because
their
bodies
are
there
,
translated
thither
from
the
East
countrie
.
Their
names
are
said
to
haue
bene
Gaspar
,
Melchior
,
Baltasar
.
Kinges
,
three
,
their
names
are
sayd
to
haue
De
baptismo
et
manifestatione
Christi
.
The
wisemen
offered
giftes
to
this
child
Christ
according
as
the
holy
Ghost
had
testified
before
of
them
,
saing
Esai
They
shal
come
from
Saba
offering
gold
,
and
frankencense
,
&
pretious
stone
.
We
acknowledge
that
the
wise
men
euidently
fulfilled
this
prophecy
.
Dauid
quoque
de
his
ita
testatur
,
psal.
Reges
Thaersis
et
Insulae
munera
offerent
,
Reges
Arabum
et
Saba
dona
adducent
.
Dauid
also
witnesseth
of
these
,
psal.
The
kinges
of
Thaersis
and
the
Isles
shal
offer
gifts
,
The
kinges
of
the
Arabians
and
Saba
shal
bring
presents
.
Dauid
also
spake
of
this
offring
of
gold
when
he
sayd
,
there
shal
be
geuen
to
him
of
the
gold
of
Arabia
.
and
againe
,
the
kinges
of
Arabia
and
Saba
shal
bring
him
gifts
.
Nam
et
magos
reges
serè
habuit
Oriens
.
For
the
East
part
had
commonly
such
wise
men
for
their
kinges
.
De
istis
tribus
regibus
,
Of
these
three
kinges
,
De
tribus
Magis
,
De
tribus
sanctis
regibus
,
Of
these
three
wise
men
,
Of
these
three
holy
kinges
.
sunt
sapientes
et
astrorum
et
omnium
rerum
peritissimi
.
huiusmodi
homines
ferè
administrationi
rerum
publicarum
adhibuerunt
gentiles
.
Magi
are
wisemen
skilful
in
astronomy
and
al
other
matters
.
The
gentiles
made
such
men
commonly
gouerners
of
their
common
welthes
.
Their
names
are
said
to
haue
bene
such
,
their
names
are
said
to
haue
bene
as
a
most
certaine
article
of
the
Romane
religion
Desert
.
Of
this
word
desert
(
in
greeke
Eremus
)
commeth
the
name
Eremitages
,
&
Eremites
,
that
liue
a
religious
&
austere
life
in
deserts
and
solitarie
places
,
by
the
example
of
S.
Iohn
Baptist
,
whom
the
holy
doctors
therefore
cal
the
prince
,
and
as
it
were
the
author
of
such
profession
.
S.
Chrysost.
hom.
in
Marcum
.
et
hom.
de
Io.
Baptista
.
Hieron
ad
Eustach
.
de
eustod
.
virg.
Isid.
l.
de
diui.
off
.
Bernardus
de
excel
.
Io.
Baptistae
.
wherewith
the
protestants
are
so
offended
,
that
they
say
S.
Chrysost.
spake
rashly
&
vntruly
.
And
no
marueil
,
for
whereas
the
Euangelist
himselfe
in
this
place
maketh
him
a
perfecte
paterne
of
penance
and
Eremitical
life
,
for
desert
or
wildernes
,
for
his
rough
and
rude
apparel
,
for
abstaining
from
al
delicate
meates
(
according
to
our
Sauiours
testimonie
also
of
him
,
they
are
not
ashamed
to
peruert
al
with
this
straunge
commentarie
,
that
it
was
a
desert
ful
of
townes
&
villages
,
his
garment
was
chālet
,
his
meate
such
as
the
countrie
gaue
and
the
people
there
vsed
:
to
make
him
thereby
but
a
common
man
lyke
to
the
rest
in
his
maner
of
lyfe
:
cleane
against
scriptures
,
fathers
and
reason
.
Reade
a
maruelous
narration
in
S.
Augustine
of
one
stone
,
that
hitting
the
Martyr
on
the
elbow
rebounded
backe
to
a
faithful
man
that
stood
neere
,
who
keeping
&
carying
it
with
him
,
was
by
reuelation
warned
to
leaue
it
at
Ancona
in
Italie
:
wherevpon
a
Church
or
Memorie
of
S.
Steuen
was
there
erected
,
and
many
miracles
done
after
the
said
martyrs
body
was
found
out
,
and
not
before
.
Aug.
tomo
Christ
distinguisheth
here
plainly
betwene
Elias
in
person
,
who
is
yet
to
come
before
the
iudgement
,
and
betwene
Elias
in
name
,
to
wit
,
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
who
is
come
already
in
the
spirit
and
vertue
of
Elias
.
So
that
it
is
not
Iohn
Baptist
only
nor
principally
of
whom
Malachie
prophecieth
(
as
our
Aduersaries
say
)
but
Elias
also
him self
in
person
That
Elias
shal
come
.
of
S.
Aust.
Tract
.
in
Ioan.
de
pec
.
mer.
ca.
and
the
rest
of
the
latin
Doctors
.
as
S.
Hierom
ad
Pammach.
epist.
et
in
psal.
S.
Ambr.
in
psal.
S.
Hilar.
can
.
in
Matth.
Prosper
.
lib.
vlt.
de
promiss
.
ca.
S.
Greg.
lib.
Moral
.
ca.
et
homil.
in
Ezech.
Beda
.
in
.
Marci
.
The
Greeke
fathers
also
,
as
S.
Chrysost.
hom.
in
Matt.
et
hom.
Thess.
et
hom.
in
Genes.
et
hom.
in
epist.
ad
Hebr.
Theophilact
.
and
Oecumen
.
in
Matth.
S.
Daemas
.
lib.
Elias
the
Thesbite
shal
come
before
the
day
of
iudgement
,
it
is
a
most
notorious
thing
in
the
mouthe
and
hartes
of
faithful
men
.
Desperatnes
,
absurditie
,
that
neuer
any
thing
more
contaminate
and
corrupt
,
was
set
abrode
in
the
sight
of
the
world
.
Wise
men
must
needes
much
more
abhorre
from
your
religion
,
when
they
shal
finde
you
thus
to
gather
of
the
scriptures
.
Christ
and
Peter
walked
on
the
waters
.
ergo
the
body
of
Christ
may
be
shut
vp
in
a
litle
bread
.
When
not
only
Christ
,
but
by
his
power
Peter
also
walketh
vpon
the
waters
,
it
is
euident
that
he
can
dispose
of
his
owne
body
aboue
nature
,
&
contrar●e
to
the
natural
conditions
thereof
,
as
to
goe
through
a
doore
,
Iohn
to
be
in
the
compasse
of
a
litle
bread
.
Ephiphan
.
in
A●nchorato
.
Excidit
a
gratia
et
salute
,
Peter
walked
on
the
waters
.
Ergo
the
Pope
of
Rome
hath
authoritie
ouer
al
the
church
.
As
Moyses
exalted
the
serpent
in
the
desert
,
so
must
the
sonne
of
man
be
exalted
,
Abraham
had
two
sonnes
Ismael
and
Isaac
,
one
of
the
bond
woman
according
to
the
flesh
,
and
one
of
the
free
woman
by
promise
.
And
as
then
he
that
was
borne
according
to
the
flesh
,
persecuted
him
that
was
after
the
spirite
,
so
now
also
.
walking
vpon
the
waters
,
as
Christ
did
,
declared
him self
the
only
vicar
of
Christ
,
which
should
be
ruler
not
ouer
one
people
,
but
ouer
al.
For
many
waters
are
many
peoples
.
Bernard
.
lib.
de
considerat
.
ca.
See
the
place
,
how
he
deduceth
from
Peter
the
like
authoritie
and
iurisdiction
to
his
successor
the
bisshop
of
Rome
.
The
good
Samaritane
said
to
the
host
,
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
supererogate
,
I
wil
restore
it
to
the.
ergo
there
are
workes
of
supererogation
.
S.
Augustine
saith
that
the
Apostle
according
to
this
place
did
supererogate
,
that
is
,
did
more
then
he
needed
or
was
bound
to
do
,
when
he
might
haue
required
al
duties
for
preaching
the
Gospel
,
but
would
not
.
li.
de
op.
Monach.
c.
Whereof
it
commeth
,
that
the
workes
which
we
doe
more
then
precept
,
be
called
w●rkes
of
Supererogation
:
and
whereby
it
is
also
euident
against
the
Protestants
,
that
there
be
such
workes
.
See
Optatus
li.
cont.
Parm.
how
aptly
he
applyeth
this
parable
to
S.
Paules
counsel
of
virginitie
as
to
a
worke
of
supererogation
.
Christ
was
transfigured
.
ergo
he
geueth
vs
his
body
in
forme
of
bread
and
wine
.
Marke
in
this
Transfiguration
many
maruelous
points
.
As
,
that
he
made
not
only
his
owne
body
,
which
then
was
mortal
,
but
also
the
bodies
of
Moyses
and
Elias
,
the
one
dead
,
the
other
to
die
,
for
the
time
as
it
were
immortal
:
thereby
to
represent
the
state
and
glorie
of
his
body
,
and
his
Saintes
in
heauen
.
By
which
maruelous
transfiguring
of
his
body
,
you
may
the
lesse
maruel
that
he
can
exhibite
his
body
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
and
wine
,
or
otherwise
as
he
list
.
Saintes
in
heauen
are
like
vnto
Angels
,
because
they
vse
not
mariage
.
ergo
they
can
heare
the
praiers
of
al
men
,
&
euery
where
succour
vs
.
As
Christ
proueth
here
,
that
in
heauen
they
nether
mary
nor
are
maried
,
because
there
they
shal
be
as
Angels
:
by
the
very
same
reason
,
is
proued
,
that
Saints
may
heare
our
praiers
and
helpe
vs
,
be
they
neere
or
farre
of
,
because
the
Angels
do
so
,
and
in
euery
moment
are
present
where
they
l●st
,
and
neede
not
to
be
neere
vs
,
when
they
heare
or
helpe
vs
.
Ioseph
wrapped
Christs
body
in
sindo●
.
ergo
Christs
body
on
the
altar
must
be
layd
in
pure
linnen
.
This
honour
and
duty
done
to
Christs
body
being
dead
,
was
maruelous
grateful
and
meritorious
.
And
this
wrapping
of
it
in
cleane
sindon
may
signifie
by
S.
Hierom
,
that
the
body
of
our
Lord
is
to
be
wrapped
not
in
gold
,
pretious
stones
,
and
silke
,
but
in
pure
linnen
.
And
so
in
the
whole
Church
it
is
obserued
by
S.
Siluesters
constitution
,
that
the
Corporal
wherevpon
our
Lordes
body
lieth
on
the
altar
,
must
be
pure
and
plaine
linnen
.
The
women
came
to
behold
the
sepulcher
.
Ergo
now
we
must
goe
in
pilgrimage
to
the
holy
sepulcher
.
must
,
The
deuoute
women
came
to
visite
our
Sauiours
Sepulcher
,
and
for
their
deuotion
first
deserued
to
know
the
Resurrection
,
and
to
see
him
risen
.
The
honour
of
which
Sepulcher
and
of
the
pilgrimage
therevnto
in
the
primitiue
Church
,
S.
Hierom
declareth
in
these
wordes
.
The
Iewes
sometime
honoured
Sancta
Sanctorum
,
because
there
were
the
Cherubs
,
&
the
Propitiatorie
,
and
the
Arke
of
the
Testament
,
Manna
,
Aarons
rodde
,
&
the
golden
altar
.
Doth
not
the
Sepulcher
of
our
lord
seeme
to
thee
more
honorable
?
which
as
often
as
we
enter
into
so
often
do
we
see
our
Sauiour
lye
in
the
sindon
:
and
stayng
there
a
while
,
we
see
the
Angel
againe
sitte
at
his
feete
,
and
at
his
head
the
napkin
wrapped
together
.
The
glorie
of
whose
Sepulcher
,
we
know
was
long
prophecied
before
Ioseph
hewed
it
out
,
by
Esay
sayng
.
And
his
rest
shal
be
honour
:
to
wit
,
because
the
place
of
our
Lordes
burial
should
be
honoured
of
al
men
.
A●d
at
this
present
,
notwithstanding
the
Turkes
dominion
,
yet
doe
the
religious
Christian
Catholike
me●n
by
Gods
m●ghtie
prouidence
keepe
the
holy
Sepulcher
,
which
is
w●thin
a
goodly
Church
,
and
Christians
come
out
of
al
the
world
in
Pilgrimage
to
it
.
Christ
appeared
to
the
two
disciples
in
an
other
forme
.
ergo
he
is
in
the
sacrament
in
forme
of
bread
.
Christ
though
he
haue
but
one
corporal
shape
,
natural
to
his
person
,
yet
by
his
omn
potencie
he
may
be
in
whatsoeuer
forme
,
and
appeare
in
the
likenesse
of
any
other
man
or
creature
,
as
he
list
.
Therefore
e●et
no
man
thinke
it
strange
,
that
he
may
be
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
in
the
B
Sacrament
.
Christ
to
the
man
domb
and
deafe
sayd
,
Ephpheta
.
Mar.
7.
v.
34.
ergo
exorcisme
is
to
be
vsed
,
&
the
same
wordes
to
be
recited
in
baptisme
.
ergo
,
Ephpheta
,
Eli
Eli
Lāmazabachthani
,
Exorcisme
,
Traditionem
ve●ust●ss●●●am
,
antiqu●ssimam
,
undatissimam
,
in
Ecclesia
toto
orbe
diffusa
.
A
tradition
most
olde
and
auncient
,
and
most
grounded
in
the
Church
dispersed
through
the
whole
world
.
The
Church
doth
most
godly
imitate
&
vse
th●se
very
wordes
and
ceremonies
of
our
Sauiour
in
the
Exorcismes
before
baptismes
,
Exorcismes
and
other
ceremonies
in
baptisme
.
to
the
healing
of
their
soules
that
are
to
be
baptised
,
as
Christ
heare
healed
tho
bodily
infirmitie
and
the
disease
of
the
soule
together
.
Ambr
lib.
de
Sacram.
ca.
Luke
the
Euangelist
vsed
a
familiar
preface
.
ergo
the
author
of
the
second
booke
of
the
Machabees
might
desire
pardon
and
excuse
his
slendernes
,
and
yet
his
writings
be
Canonical
.
by
your
deerest
brother
in
Christ
.
The
writers
of
scripture
aske
not
any
pardon
ether
for
the
matter
or
for
the
maner
.
Whatsoeuer
is
the
word
of
the
holy
Ghost
nether
doth
aske
,
nor
doth
neede
pardon
in
any
respect
.
The
holy
Ghost
neuer
asketh
pardon
of
man
for
any
thing
he
doth
,
for
that
were
to
bring
God
vnder
man
&
make
the
spirit
of
God
subiect
to
the
allowance
or
disallowance
of
sinful
flesh
.
Audacius
autem
scripsi
vobis
fratres
ex
parte
.
I
haue
written
to
you
brethren
more
boldly
in
some
part
.
And
I
was
with
you
in
infirmitie
,
&
feare
,
and
much
trembling
.
To
beare
with
some
litle
of
his
folye
.
That
I
speake
I
speake
not
according
to
God
,
but
as
it
were
in
foolishnes
.
because
many
glorye
according
to
the
flesh
,
I
also
wil
glorye
,
Factus
sum
insipiens
,
vos
me
coegistis
.
I
am
become
foolish
,
you
haue
compelled
me
.
craue
the
praiers
of
sinful
flesh
,
Craue
pardon
of
sinful
flesh
,
Hereby
we
see
,
that
though
the
Holy
Ghost
ruled
the
penne
of
holy
writers
that
they
might
not
erre
,
yet
did
they
vse
humane
meanes
to
search
out
and
find
the
truth
of
the
things
they
wrote
of
.
Euen
so
doe
Councels
,
and
the
President
of
them
,
Gods
vicar
,
discusse
and
examine
al
causes
by
humane
meanes
,
the
assistance
of
the
Holy
Ghost
concurring
and
directing
them
into
al
truth
,
according
to
Christes
promise
,
as
in
the
very
first
Councel
of
the
Apostles
them selues
at
Hierusalem
is
manifest
Act.
Againe
here
we
haue
a
familiar
preface
of
the
Author
as
to
his
frende
,
or
to
euery
godly
Reader
(
signified
by
Theophilus
)
concerning
the
cause
and
purpose
and
maner
of
his
writing
,
and
yet
the
very
same
is
confessed
scripture
,
with
the
whole
booke
folowing
.
Maruel
not
then
if
the
author
of
the
second
booke
of
the
Machabees
vse
the
like
humane
speaches
both
at
the
beginning
and
in
the
later
end
,
nether
do
thou
therefore
reiect
the
booke
for
no
Scripture
,
as
our
heretikes
doe
:
or
not
thinke
him
a
sacred
writer
.
The
Angel
wissheth
wel
to
men
of
good
wil
,
that
is
,
those
whom
God
embraceth
with
his
grace
and
mercy
.
ergo
men
haue
free
will
.
The
birth
of
Christ
geueth
not
peace
of
minde
or
saluation
but
to
such
as
be
of
good
will
,
because
he
worketh
not
our
good
against
our
willes
,
but
our
willes
concurring
.
August
.
quaest.
ad
Simplic
.
li.
tom
.
Christ
went
into
Peters
shippe
.
ergo
the
whole
church
is
Peters
shippe
.
Iesus
ascended
into
Peters
ship
&c.
sitting
there
he
preached
to
the
multitudes
.
Per
nauem
Petri
,
quid
aliud
quam
commissa
Petro
ecclesia
designatur
?
By
Peters
shippe
what
els
is
signified
,
but
the
church
,
which
was
commited
to
Peter
?
It
is
purposely
expressed
that
there
were
two
shippes
,
&
that
one
of
them
was
Peters
,
and
that
Christ
went
into
that
one
,
and
sate
downe
in
it
,
and
that
sitting
he
taught
out
of
that
shippe
:
no
doubt
to
signifie
the
church
resembled
by
Peters
ship
,
and
that
in
it
is
the
chayre
of
Christ
,
and
only
true
preaching
.
Barnabas
laid
downe
the
price
of
his
land
at
the
Apostles
feete
.
ergo
we
must
kisse
the
Popes
feete
.
Illusores
,
mockers
,
a
Chayre
or
schoole
of
scorners
,
Cathedram
irrisorum
,
Barnabas
as
the
re●
,
did
not
only
giue
his
goods
as
in
vulgar
almes
,
but
in
al
humble
and
reuerent
maner
as
things
dedicated
to
God
,
he
layed
them
downe
at
the
Apostles
holy
seete
,
as
S.
Luke
alwaies
expresseth
,
and
gaue
them
not
into
their
hands
.
The
Sunamite
sel
downe
and
embraced
Elisaeus
feete
.
Many
that
asked
benefites
of
Christ
(
as
the
woman
sick
of
the
bloudy
fluxe
)
fel
downe
at
his
feete
,
and
Marie
kissed
his
feete
.
Such
are
signes
of
due
reuerence
done
both
to
Christ
and
to
other
sacred
persons
,
ether
Prophetes
,
Apostles
,
Popes
,
or
other
representing
his
person
in
earth
.
See
in
S.
Hierom
of
Epipanius
Bishop
in
Cypres
,
how
the
people
of
Hierusalem
of
al
sortes
flocked
together
vnto
him
,
offering
their
children
(
to
take
his
blessing
)
kissing
his
feete
,
plucking
the
hemm●s
of
his
garment
,
so
that
he
could
not
moue
for
the
throng
.
Ep
cont.
error
.
Io.
Hierosol
.
The
Eunuch
of
the
Quene
of
AEthiopia
,
came
to
Hierusalem
to
worship
.
ergo
pilgrimages
to
holy
places
are
acceptable
to
God
.
Note
that
this
Aethiopian
came
to
Hierusalem
to
adore
,
that
is
,
on
pilgrimage
.
Whereby
we
may
learne
that
it
is
an
acceptable
act
of
religion
,
to
go
from
home
to
places
of
greater
deuotion
and
sanctification
.
To
Christ
is
geuen
a
name
aboue
al
names
,
that
in
the
name
of
Iesus
,
al
knees
should
bow
.
Ergo
so
oft
as
we
heare
the
name
of
Iesus
,
we
must
put
of
our
cappes
and
make
curtesy
.
That
this
gesture
of
capping
and
kneeling
at
the
name
of
Iesus
,
hath
continued
in
the
Church
many
hundred
yeres
,
the
Christians
to
signifie
their
faith
in
Iesus
and
their
obedience
vnto
him
,
and
to
confute
by
open
gesture
the
wicked
opinion
of
the
Iewes
and
other
infidels
(
who
most
abhorred
that
name
)
vsed
to
do
bodily
reuerence
at
al
times
when
they
heard
the
name
of
Iesus
,
but
specially
when
the
gospel
was
read
,
which
contained
that
glad
tidings
of
saluation
,
which
is
procured
vnto
man
by
Christ
Iesus
,
where
vpon
also
he
is
called
Iesus
,
that
is
a
Sauiour
.
Nether
can
it
be
against
Christianitie
to
shew
bodily
reuerence
,
when
he
is
named
,
by
whom
not
only
al
the
spiritual
enemies
of
mankind
are
subdued
,
but
also
the
faithful
be
made
partakers
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Name
of
Iesus
.
By
the
like
wickednes
they
charge
the
faithful
people
for
capping
or
kneeling
when
they
heare
the
name
of
Iesus
.
As
though
they
worsh●pped
not
our
lord
God
therein
,
but
the
syllables
,
or
letters
,
or
other
material
elements
whereof
,
the
word
written
or
spoken
consisteth
,
and
al
this
,
b●
sophistications
to
draw
the
people
from
due
honour
and
deuotion
toward
Christ
Iesus
,
which
is
Satans
drift
by
putting
scruples
into
simple
mens
mindes
about
his
sacraments
,
his
Saints
,
his
Crosse
,
his
name
,
his
image
,
&
such
like
,
to
abolish
al
true
religion
out
of
the
world
,
and
to
make
them
plaine
Atheists
.
But
the
Church
knoweth
Satans
cogitations
,
and
therefore
by
the
scriptures
and
reason
,
warranteth
and
teacheth
al
her
ch●ldren
to
do
reuerence
when
so
euer
Iesus
is
named
.
because
Catholikes
do
not
honour
these
things
nor
count
them
holy
,
for
their
matter
,
colour
,
sound
,
and
syllables
,
but
for
the
respect
and
relation
they
haue
to
our
Sauiour
,
bringing
vs
to
the
remembrance
and
apprehension
of
Christ
,
by
sight
,
hearing
,
or
vse
of
the
same
signes
.
Els
why
make
we
not
reuerence
at
the
name
of
Iesus
the
sonne
of
Sirach
,
as
wel
as
of
Iesus
Christ
?
And
it
is
a
pityful
case
to
see
these
prophane
subtelties
of
Heretikes
to
take
place
in
religion
,
which
were
ridiculous
in
al
other
trade
of
life
.
When
we
heare
our
Prince
or
Soueraine
named
,
we
may
without
these
scruples
doe
obeisance
,
but
towardes
Christ
it
must
be
superstitious
.
Fides
est
substantia
rerum
sperandarum
,
argumentum
non
apparentium
.
Faith
is
the
substance
or
subsistence
and
foundation
of
things
hoped
,
the
argument
or
sure
persuasion
of
things
not
appearing
Erratis
non
scientes
scripturas
,
neque
virtutem
dei
&c.
You
erre
not
knowing
the
scriptures
,
nor
the
power
of
God
.
And
concerning
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
,
haue
you
not
read
that
which
was
spoken
of
God
,
sayng
I
am
the
God
of
Abraham
,
and
the
God
of
Isaac
,
and
the
God
of
Iacob
?
If
the
dead
rise
not
againe
,
then
in
vaine
is
our
preaching
,
then
in
vaine
is
your
faith
,
then
are
we
the
most
miserable
men
that
liue
,
then
nether
Christ
is
risen
.
As
the
graine
which
is
sowen
in
the
earth
,
dieth
first
before
it
rise
againe
with
such
fruit
and
commoditie
as
we
see
,
so
is
it
in
the
resurrection
of
our
flesh
.
Christ
is
risen
,
therefore
we
shal
rise
,
Christ
was
transfigured
.
Ergo
he
geueth
vs
his
body
in
bread
&
wine
,
The
communion
,
Church
,
is
now
full
of
such
ergo
,
Quando
has
nouorum
magistrorum
&c.
when
wise
men
shal
heare
these
interpretations
&
arguments
of
these
new
maisters
,
if
there
be
left
in
them
any
sense
,
I
wil
not
say
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
but
of
common
iudgment
,
they
can
not
thinke
a
religion
builded
vpon
these
grounds
,
to
be
firme
,
assured
,
and
better
then
al
other
,
Nou●
Theologi
Rhemenses
&c.
The
new
Diuines
of
Rhemes
teach
that
the
bishops
blessing
taketh
away
venial
sinnes
,
&
obtestamur
vos
Sacramentarios
,
&c.
We
desire
and
beseech
you
Sacramentaries
,
if
hereafter
you
wil
needes
rayle
against
the
Lutherans
or
new
papists
as
you
cal
vs
,
yet
abstaine
from
lying
,
and
fayne
not
,
nether
write
of
vs
otherwise
then
we
publikely
professe
&
teach
.
Nam
ex
his
quae
iam
diximus
,
patet
nos
non
it
a
docere
,
vt
hactenus
de
nobis
impudentissimè
mentiti
estis
.
For
by
that
which
hath
bene
spoken
,
it
is
cleare
that
we
teach
not
so
,
as
hitherto
you
haue
most
impudently
belyed
vs
.
Importunitie
,
But
it
must
needes
be
that
wise
men
wil
be
moued
much
more
when
they
consider
the
intolerable
blasphemie
of
certaine
places
.
Intolerable
blasphemers
The
Apostle
compareth
together
Christs
priesthod
and
the
priesthod
of
Melchisedech
in
the
epistle
to
the
Hebrues
,
where
he
maketh
no
mention
at
al
of
bread
or
wine
,
in
which
notwithstanding
they
will
Christ
chiefly
to
haue
bene
like
to
Melchisedech
.
Here
these
men
write
flatly
,
that
of
al
those
things
which
are
proposed
by
the
Apostle
,
it
foloweth
not
that
Christs
priesthod
is
eternal
,
and
therefore
that
properly
Christ
is
a
priest
after
the
order
of
Melchisedech
,
because
he
instituted
a
sacrifice
of
his
body
to
be
continued
for
euer
of
his
priests
.
But
this
which
was
principal
,
the
Apostle
in
that
disputation
omitted
,
and
brought
those
things
which
proue
not
that
which
he
meant
to
proue
.
But
wherein
Christ
was
principally
like
vnto
Melchisedech
,
that
must
be
learned
not
of
the
Apostle
but
of
the
Fathers
,
who
haue
written
far
more
aptly
and
properly
of
Christs
eternal
priesthod
then
did
the
Apostle
.
If
they
feare
not
to
find
some
fault
in
the
Ap●stle
,
and
reprehend
the
holy
ghost
him selfe
,
is
it
marueile
if
our
doctrine
displease
them
?
Intolerable
blasphemie
.
Prostipulis
,
For
stubble
,
It
is
not
like
that
euer
he
was
the
author
of
it
Intolerable
blasphemie
,
A
priest
for
euer
.
Christ
is
not
called
a
Priest
for
euer
,
only
for
that
his
person
is
eternal
,
or
for
that
he
sitteth
on
the
right
hand
of
God
,
and
perpetually
praieth
or
maketh
intercession
for
vs
,
or
for
that
the
effect
of
his
death
is
euerlasting
:
for
al
this
proueth
not
that
in
proper
signification
his
Priesthod
is
perpetual
:
but
according
to
the
iudgment
of
al
the
fathers
grounded
vpon
this
deepe
and
diuine
discourse
of
S.
Paule
,
and
vpon
the
very
nature
,
definition
,
and
proprietie
of
Priesthod
,
and
the
excellent
act
&
order
of
Melchisedec
,
and
the
state
of
the
new
law
,
he
is
a
Priest
for
euer
according
to
Melchisedecks
order
,
specially
in
respect
of
the
sacrifice
of
his
holy
body
and
bloud
,
instituted
at
his
last
supper
,
and
executed
by
his
commission
,
commaundement
,
and
perpetual
concurrence
with
his
priests
,
in
the
formes
of
bread
and
wine
,
in
which
things
only
the
sayd
high
Priest
Melchesedec
did
sacrifice
.
For
though
S.
Paule
make
no
expresse
mention
hereof
because
of
the
depth
of
the
mysterie
,
and
their
incredulitie
or
feeblenesse
to
whom
he
wrote
:
yet
it
is
euident
in
the
iudgment
of
al
the
learned
fathers
(
without
exception
)
that
euer
wrote
either
vpon
this
epistle
,
or
vpon
the
of
Genesis
,
or
the
psalme
or
by
occasion
haue
treated
of
the
sacrifice
of
the
altar
,
that
the
eternitie
and
proper
act
of
Christs
priesthod
,
and
consequently
the
immutability
of
the
new
law
,
consisteth
in
the
perpetual
offering
of
Christes
body
and
bloud
in
the
Church
.
Which
thing
is
so
wel
knowen
to
the
aduersaries
of
Christs
Church
&
Priesthod
,
&
so
graunted
,
that
they
be
forced
impudently
to
cauill
vpon
certaine
Hebrew
particles
,
that
Melchisedec
did
not
offer
in
bread
and
wine
:
yea
and
when
that
will
not
serue
,
plainely
to
deny
him
to
haue
bene
a
priest
:
which
is
to
giue
checkemate
to
the
Apostle
,
and
to
ouerthrow
al
his
discourse
.
Thus
whiles
these
wicked
men
pretend
to
defend
Christes
only
priesthod
,
they
in
deede
abolish
as
much
as
in
them
lieth
,
the
whole
order
,
office
,
and
state
of
his
eternal
law
&
priesthod
.
Arnobius
saith
,
By
the
mysterie
of
bread
and
wine
he
was
made
a
Priest
for
euer
.
And
againe
,
The
eternal
memorie
,
by
which
he
gaue
the
soode
of
his
body
to
them
that
feare
him
.
in
psal.
Lactantius
,
In
the
Church
he
must
needes
haue
his
eternal
priesthod
according
to
the
order
of
Melchisedec
.
Li.
Institut.
S.
Hierom
ep.
to
Euagrius
,
Aarons
priesthod
had
an
end
,
but
Melchisedecks
,
that
is
,
Christes
&
the
Churches
is
perpetual
,
both
for
the
time
past
and
to
come
.
S.
Chrysostom
therefore
calleth
the
Churches
sacrifice
,
Hostiam
inconsumptibilem
,
An
host
or
sacrifice
that
can
not
be
consumed
.
ho.
Hebr.
S.
Cyprian
,
Hostiam
qua
sublata
,
nulla
esset
futura
religio
,
An
host
which
being
taken
away
,
there
could
bene
religion
.
de
coena
Domini
nu.
Emissenus
,
Perpetuam
oblationem
&
perpetuò
currentem
redemptionem
,
A
perpetual
oblation
and
a
redemption
that
runneth
or
continueth
euerlastingly
.
ho.
de
Pasch.
And
our
Sauiour
expresseth
so
much
in
the
very
institution
of
the
B.
Sacrament
of
his
body
and
bloud
:
specially
when
he
calleth
the
later
kind
,
The
new
Testament
in
his
bloud
,
signifying
that
as
the
old
law
was
established
in
the
bloud
of
beastes
,
so
the
new
(
which
is
his
eternal
Testament
)
should
be
dedicated
and
perpetual
in
his
owne
bloud
:
not
only
as
it
was
shed
on
the
Crosse
,
but
as
geuen
in
the
chalice
.
And
therefore
into
this
sacrifice
of
the
altar
(
saith
S.
Augustine
li.
de
Ciuit.
S.
Leo
ser.
de
Passione
,
and
the
rest
)
were
the
old
sacrifices
to
be
translated
.
See
S.
Cyprian
ep.
S.
Ambrose
de
Sacram.
li.
S.
Augustine
in
psal.
and
li.
de
Ciuit.
c.
S.
Hierom
ep.
&
ep.
Epiph.
haer.
Theodoret.
in
psalm
.
Damascene
li.
Finally
if
any
of
the
fathers
,
or
al
the
fathers
,
had
either
wisedom
,
grace
,
or
intelligence
of
Gods
word
and
mysteries
,
this
is
the
truth
.
If
nothing
wil
serue
our
aduersares
,
Christ
Iesus
confound
them
,
and
defend
his
eternal
Priesthod
,
and
state
of
his
new
Testament
established
in
the
same
.
Of
al
those
things
which
are
proposed
by
the
Apostle
,
it
foloweth
not
that
Christs
priesthod
is
eternal
Al
the
fathers
gather
,
but
of
this
deepe
and
diuine
discourse
of
the
Apostle
the
eternitie
of
his
priesthod
to
write
flatly
,
that
of
al
the
things
proposed
by
the
Apostle
it
foloweth
not
that
Christs
priesthod
is
eternal
,
flatly
,
that
not
one
or
other
but
al
the
fathers
teach
that
eternitie
,
grounding
them selues
vpon
this
discourse
of
S.
Paule
That
seing
,
they
see
not
,
and
hearing
vnderstand
not
,
but
beleeue
lyes
,
because
they
would
not
beleeue
expresse
mention
of
the
The
Apostle
proueth
not
that
which
he
meant
.
prefer
the
Fathers
before
the
Apostle
,
find
fault
with
him
,
reprehend
the
holy
Ghost
.
A
man
approued
of
God
,
by
diuers
wonders
and
miracles
.
find
fault
with
S.
Paule
,
&
reprehend
the
holy
Ghost
,
M.W.
findeth
fault
with
S.
Paule
,
M.
W.
reprehendeth
the
holy
Ghost
.
Melchisedech
by
his
bread
and
wine
signified
the
Sacrifice
of
the
holy
(
English
)
communion
where
the
whole
people
lifte
vp
their
hands
and
harts
vnto
heauen
,
and
pray
&
sacrifice
together
sacrifice
of
the
holy
Communion
The
sacrifice
of
your
holy
Communion
,
As
Melchisedech
by
bread
and
wine
refreshed
Abraham
,
so
Christ
the
true
heauenly
bread
refresheth
vs
to
life
eternal
.
His
flesh
is
true
nourishement
,
and
his
bloud
is
true
and
healthful
drinke
.
Ioan.
The
like
boldenes
they
vtter
in
that
most
goodly
place
of
S.
Paule
where
thus
he
writeth
to
the
Romanes
,
Stipendia
peccati
mors
,
donum
autem
Dei
vita
aeterna
.
The
stipend
of
sinne
,
death
,
but
life
eternal
is
the
gift
of
God
.
Here
the
Sorbonists
of
Rhemes
haue
noted
,
that
the
sequele
of
speach
required
,
that
as
he
sayd
,
the
stipend
of
sinne
is
death
,
so
on
the
contrarie
part
he
should
haue
sayd
,
the
stipend
of
iustice
is
life
eternal
.
And
this
to
be
true
they
plainely
affirme
,
whereas
it
is
manifest
that
S.
Paule
spake
in
this
sorte
that
he
might
leaue
no
place
to
merites
,
and
he
vseth
such
a
worde
as
vtterly
excludeth
al
respect
of
stipend
for
that
which
is
a
free
gift
,
can
in
no
case
be
a
stipend
,
and
repa●
to
merites
.
The
sequele
of
speach
required
,
that
as
he
said
,
death
or
damnation
is
the
stipend
of
sinne
,
so
life
euerlasting
is
the
stipend
of
iustice
,
and
so
it
is
,
and
in
the
same
sense
he
spake
in
the
last
chapter
:
That
as
sinne
reigneth
to
death
,
so
grace
reigneth
by
iustice
to
life
euerlasting
,
But
here
he
chaunged
the
sentence
somewhat
,
calling
life
euerlasting
,
Grace
,
rather
then
,
Reward
:
because
the
merites
by
which
we
attaine
vnto
life
,
be
al
of
Gods
gift
and
grace
.
Augustin
.
epis
.
Eternal
life
which
in
fine
we
shal
obteyne
for
euer
,
is
repayed
to
merites
going
before
.
&
yet
because
those
merites
vnto
which
it
is
repayed
,
are
not
gotten
of
vs
by
our
owne
abilitie
,
but
wrought
in
vs
by
grace
,
therefore
life
eternall
is
called
grace
,
for
no
other
reason
,
but
because
it
is
geuen
gratis
,
not
because
it
is
not
geuen
to
merites
,
but
because
those
merites
are
geuen
,
to
which
life
is
geuen
.
That
eternal
life
is
called
Grace
,
we
find
in
S.
Paule
Rom.
The
stipend
of
sinne
is
death
.
life
eternal
is
the
grace
of
God
.
See
how
warely
he
put
these
wordes
.
For
when
he
had
sayd
,
The
stipend
of
sinne
is
death
,
who
would
not
haue
thought
he
should
haue
sayd
most
aptly
and
conueniently
,
The
stipend
of
iustice
is
life
eternall
.
And
true
it
is
.
For
as
to
the
merite
of
sinne
death
is
rendered
as
the
stipend
,
so
to
the
merite
of
iustice
Life
eternal
(
is
rendered
)
as
the
stipend
.
Vnde
&
merces
appellatur
plurimis
sanctarum
scripturarum
locis
.
Quod
est
autem
merces
operanti
,
hoc
est
militanti
stipendium
.
Sed
Apostolus
aduersus
elationem
&c.
And
so
it
is
termed
,
merces
,
wages
,
in
very
many
places
of
scriptures
.
For
that
which
is
called
,
Stipendium
,
Stipend
,
to
a
souldiar
,
that
is
called
,
merces
,
wages
,
to
a
labourer
.
But
the
Apostle
vsed
that
word
against
the
pride
of
men
,
&c.
Plurimis
sanctarum
scripturarum
locis
,
In
very
many
places
of
holy
scriptures
.
Vita
aelerna
est
stipendium
iustitiae
,
intolerable
blasphemie
Scriptum
est
credidi
,
propter
quod
locutus
sum
,
et
nos
credimus
,
propter
quod
et
loquimur
.
It
is
written
,
I
haue
beleeued
,
and
therefore
I
speake
,
&
we
also
beleeue
grabatum
,
superba
vanitatis
loquentes
,
speaking
prowde
,
arrogant
,
&
vaine
thinges
.
nisi
gloriatione
inani
de
certissima
veritate
,
saue
only
by
friuolous
craking
of
the
most
cleare
truth
.
Nam
eos
mentiri
(
et
dupliciter
mentiri
)
certissimum
est
.
Let
no
man
geue
any
credit
to
the
fair
speaches
and
crakings
For
most
certaine
it
is
that
they
lye
and
lye
agayne
.
This
is
my
opinion
,
this
is
my
iudgment
,
the
Doctors
may
not
take
away
from
vs
our
liberty
to
iudge
of
them
Contra
Campian
.
pag.
f
,
is
which
which
is
,